as is hoped solidly Refuted THESES THEOLOGICAE year 1675 To the CLERGY of what Sort soever unto whose hands these may come but more particularly to the Doctors Professors and Students of Divinity in the Vniversities and Schools of Great Britain whether Prelatical Presbyterian or any other Robert Barclay a Servant of the Lord God and one of those who in Derision are called Quakers Wisheth Vnfeigned Repentance unto the Acknowledgment of the Truth FRIENDS UNto You these following PROPOSITIONS are Offered in which they being Read and Considered in the Fear of the Lord you may perceive that Simple Naked Truth which Man by his Wisdom hath rendred so Obscure and Mysterious that the World is even Burthened with the great and Voluminous Tractates which are made about it and by their Vain Jangling and Commentaries by which it is rendred a hundred fold more Dark and Intricate than of it self it is which Great Learning so accounted of to wit your School Divinity which taketh up almost a Man's whole Life-time to learn brings not a-whit nearer to God neither makes any Man less Wicked or more Righteous than he was Therefore hath God laid aside the Wise and Learned and the Disputers of this World and hath chosen a few despicable and Unlearned Instruments as to Letter-learning as he did Fisher-men of old to publish his pure and naked Truth and to free it of these Mists and Fogs wherewith the Clergy hath Clouded it that the People might Admire and Maintain them And among several others whom God hath Chosen to make known these things seeing also have Received in Measure Grace to be a Dispenser of the same Gospel it seemed good unto me according to my Duty to Offer unto You these Propositions which though short yet are Weighty Comprehending much and declaring what the true Ground of Knowledge is even of that Knowledge which leads to Life Eternal which is here witnessed of and the Testimony thereof left unto the Light of Christ in all your Consciences Farewel R. B. The First Proposition Concerning the true Foundation of Knowledge SEeing the Height of all Happiness is placed in the true Knowledge of God This is Life Eternal to know the true God and Jesus Christ John 17.3 whom thou hast sent the true and right Understanding of this Foundation and Ground of Knowledge is that which is most necessary to be known and believed in the first place The Second Proposition Concerning Immediate Revelation Seeing no Man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him Matth. 11.27 and seeing the Revelation of the Son is in and by the Spirit therefore the Testimony of the Spirit is that alone by which the true Knowledge of God hath been is and can be only Revealed Who as by the moving of his own Spirit Converted the Chaos of this World into that Wonderful Order wherein it was in the beginning and Created Man a living Soul to Rule and Govern it so by the Revelation of the same Spirit he hath Manifested himself all along unto the Sons of Men both Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles Which Revelations of God by the Spirit whether by outward Voices and Appearances Dreams or inward Objective Manifestations in the Heart were of old the formal Object of their Faith and remaineth yet so to be since the Object of the Saints Faith is the same in all Ages though set forth under divers Administrations Moreover these Divine Inward Revelations which we make absolutely Necessary for the building up of true Faith neither do nor can ever Contradict the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or right and sound Reason Yet from hence it will not follow that these Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Examination either of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or of the Natural Reason of Man as to a more noble or certain Rule and Touch-stone For this Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident and clear of it self forcing by its own Evidence and Clearness the well-disposed Understanding to Assent irresistibly moving the same thereunto even as the Common Principles of Natural Truths move and incline the mind to a Natural Assent such as are these That the Whole is greater than the Part That two Contradictory Sayings cannot be both true or false Which is also manifest according to our Adversaries Principle who supposing the possibility of inward Divine Revelations will nevertheless Confess with us that neither Scripture nor sound Reason will Contradict it and yet it will not follow according to them that the Scripture or sound Reason should be subjected to the Examination of the Divine Revelations in the heart The Third Proposition Concerning the Scriptures From these Revelations of the Spirit of God to the Saints have proceeded the Scriptures of Truth which contain 1. A faithful Historical Account of the Actings of God's People in divers Ages with many singular and remarkable Providences attending them 2. A Prophetical Account of several things whereof some are already past and some yet to come 3. A full and ample Account of all the chief Principles of the Doctrine of Christ held forth in divers pretious Declarations Exhortations and Sentences which by the moving of God's Spirit were at several times and upon sundry occasions spoken and written unto some Churches and their Pastors Nevertheless because they are only a Declaration of the Fountain and not the Fountain it self therefore they are not to be esteemed the principal Ground of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the Adequate Primary Rule of Faith and Manners Nevertheless as that which giveth a true and faithful Testimony of the first Foundation they are and may be esteemed a secondary Rule subordinate to the Spirit from which they have all their Excellency and Certainty For as by the Inward Testimony of the Spirit we do alone truly know them so they testify that the Spirit is that Guide John 16.13 Rom. 8.14 by which the Saints are led into all Truth Therefore according to the Scriptures the Spirit is the first and principal Leader And seeing we do therefore receive and believe the Scriptures because they proceeded from the Spirit therefore also the Spirit is more originally and principally the Rule according to that received Maxim in the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum est magis tale Englished thus That for which a thing is such that thing it self is more such The Fourth Proposition Concerning the Condition of Man in the Fall All Adam's Posterity or Mankind both Jews and Gentiles Rom. 5.12 15. as to the first Adam or Earthly Man is fallen degenerated and dead deprived of the sensation or feeling of this inward Testimony or Seed of God and is subject unto the Power Nature and Seed of the Serpent which he sows in mens hearts while they abide in this Natural and Corrupted State from whence it comes that not their words and deeds only but all their
this present Dispensation and Day of God's living Visitation towards them with an Answer to some Queries Annexed 1672 105 107 V. A Catechism and Confession of Faith approved of and agreed unto by the general Assembly of the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles Christ himself Chief Speaker in and among them c. 1673 109 VI. The Anarchy of the Ranters and other Libertines the Hierarchy of the Romanists and other pretended Churches equally Refused and Refuted in a twofold Apology for the Churches and People of God called Quakers c. 1674 181 VII A Vindication of the preceeding Tract viz. the Anarchy of the Ranters c. serving as an Explanatory Postscript thereof 1679 237 VIII An Apology for the True Christian Divinity as the same is held forth and Preached by the People called in scorn Quakers c 〈◊〉 to K. Charles the Second 1675 251 IX A Dispute between some Students of Divinity so called of Aberdeen and the People called Quakers held in Aberdeen Opponents or Students John Lesly Al. Sheriff P. Gellie Defendents R. Barclay and G. Keith c. 569 With the Author's Offer to Jo. Menzies Professor of Divinity so called G. Meldrum Minister at Aberdeen and W. Mitchell Catechist at Foot of Dee c. And G. K. his Postscript 1675. 589 592 X. Quakerism Confirmed A Vindication of the chief Doctrines and Principles of the Quakers from the Objections of the Students aforesaid in their Book called Quakerism Convased 1676. 597 XI Universal Love Considered and Established upon its Right Foundation c. 1676. 675 XII An Epistle of Love and Friendly Advice to the Ambassadors of the several Princes of Europe met at Nimmegen to Consult the Peace of Christendom c. 1677. 706 882 XIII R. B ' s. Apology for the True Christian Divinity Vindicated from John Brown's pretended Confutation c. with L. S's Letter to R. M. C. 1679. 717 XIV The Possibility and Necessity of the Inward and Immediate Revelation of the Spirit of God towards the Foundation and Ground of true Faith proved in a Letter writ in Latine to a Person of Quality in Holland and now also put into English 1686. 892 Whereunto is added The Author 's Testimony concerning his Father 1686. 907 Also an Alphabetical Table at the End of the Chief Matters and Things Contained in this Volume 908 Truth Clear'd of Calumnies Where-in a BOOK Intituled A DIALOGUE BETWEEN A QUAKER AND A Stable Christian Printed at ABERDEEN And upon good ground judged to be writ by WILLIAM MITCHELL a Preacher near by it or at least that he had the chief Hand in it is Examined and the Dis-ingenuity of the Author in his Representing the QVAKERS is Discovered HERE IS ALSO Their CASE truly Stated Cleared Demonstrated and the OBJECTIONS of their Opposers Answered according to Truth Scripture and Right Reason By ROBERT BARCLAY ISA. 53.1 Who hath believed our Report and to whom is the Arm of the Lord Revealed JOHN 5.39 40. Ye search the Scriptures because in them ye think to have Eternal Life and they are they which Testify of me and ye will not come unto me that ye may have Life MATTH 5.11 Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and say all manner of evil against you falsly for my sake ACTS 24.14 After the way which they call Heresy so worship I the God of my Fathers 1 THESS 5.21 Prove all things hold fast that which is good LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER READER FOR thy better understanding the Matters handled in this Treatise I thought fit to premise somewhat by way of Preface and indeed the nature of the thing calleth for it that thou mayst receive a true Information concerning the People here pleaded for and so generally opposed but more particularly in the City of Aberdeen that thou mayst understand how the Case stands betwixt them and their Adversaries in it Know then that after the Lord had raised up the Witnesses of this Day and had opened in them and unto them the Light and Glory thereof divers of them at sundry times were moved of the Lord to come into these Parts and unto the Town of Aberdeen in love to the Seed which there was to be gathered but their Acceptance for divers years together was very unsutable For the Enemy that had wrought and was exalted in the Mystery of Iniquity to darken the appearance of this day had prepared and stirred up his Ministers to resist them and their Testimony by aspersing them with many gross Calumnies Lies and Reproaches as demented distracted bodily possessed of the Devil practising Abominations under colour of being led to them by the Spirit and as to their Principles blasphemous deniers of the true Christ of Heaven Hell Angels the Resurrection of the Body and Day of Judgment Inconsistent with Magistracy nothing better then John of Leyden and his Complices This was the vulgar and familiar Language of the Pulpits which was for a time received for unquestionable Truth till about the Year 1663. some sober and serious Professors in and about the said Town did begin to weigh these things more narrowly and find the savour of that Life in the Testimony of that so much reproached People which some years before had stirred in others who were now come to a great loss and decay and this gave them occasion to examine the Principles and Ways of that People more exactly which proving upon inquiry to be far otherways then they had been represented gave them a further occasion to see the Integrity and soundness of that despised People and of their Principles on the one hand and on the other to see the prejudic'd Disingenuity and Enmity of their Accusers In these the Lord caused his Word to prosper who were few in number yet noted as to their sobriety in their former way of Profession and raised them up to own that People and their Testimony and to become One with them Now their Adversaries finding nothing in these whom the Lord had raised up in these Parts whereof to Accuse them as to their Conversation these Calumnies must be cast upon Strangers living some hundred Miles distant where these Untruths cannot be so easily disproved but as to these at home the Tune must be turned Therefore George Meldrum who hath more particularly espoused the Quarrel against Truth and its Followers than any of his Brethren begins to say That it is no wonder to see Quakers forbear gross Out-breakings for that Hereticks have formerly come as great a length but surely Abstinence from gross Out-breakings and a clean outward Conversation is no good Argument against the Quakers so now the Clamour is though they have been Professors and that noted Ones too and though they be honest in their Conversation yet they are deluded and deceived and are Deceivers And thus as of old the Truth and the Witnesses of it have always been reproached by those of the Pharisaical Spirit
pure Spirit of Christ doth never join in working with it but judgeth and reproveth it and therefore in so far as the unclean part worketh in any that man in whom it worketh is not throughly justified and approved by the Lord but there are who witness the cleansing from all the uncleanness and so as clean Vessels and Instruments throughout bring forth clean things clean works Thy Example how that Clean water passing through an unclean Pipe receives a tincture of uncleanness hits not the case The spiritual Water is undefilable For the spiritual Water is not like the common gross outward Water which an unclean Pipe can defile but like the fire and the Light which though it touch unclean things cannot be defiled by them Every thing of the Spirit is undefilable as the Spirit is which no unclean thing can defile And if thou wert well skilled in the outward Creation thou might'st find an outward Water so pure that passing through an unclean Pipe shall not be defiled with it But if thou knowest not these earthly things and believest them not as Christ said John 3.12 How shalt thou believe if we tell thee heavenly things Page 25. Thou chargest us with Erring grievously in confounding Justification and Sanctification Answ. Justification is either taken for God his adjudging a man unto Eternal Life A twofold Justification and in that sense it is not to be confounded with Sanctification yet it is not to be separated there-from for God adjudgeth no man but the sanctified unto Eternal Life or Happiness Or it is taken for the making a man righteous and then it is all one with Sanctification And that thou say'st The word is most frequently used in Scripture in that sense of adjudging being opposed to condemnation Doth imply thou hast not the confidence to assert that it is always so used as indeed it is not And whereas thou citest Philip. 3.9 to prove That the choicest Saints upon Earth have disclaimed all Righteousness wrought in them by which they could be justified I say that Scripture proves no such thing and thy Observation to prove it is insufficient to wit that the Apostle doth not speak of his Righteousness whilest he was a Pharisee for that he disowned vers 6 7. for admitting it yet he was still to deny and disown the Work and Righteousness which could proceed from his own Will and Spirit even all the willings and runnings which can arise from a man's self though he be a Saint Self-righteousness to be watched against without the immediate operation of the Spirit of Christ the Saints have this to watch against to keep down the active and working self-will and stop it from working the Self-righteousness which if it be not watched against and stood against will fall a working its Righteousness which God accepts not as being but the bare Righteousness of man And this is that Righteousness which Paul denied to have which he even calleth the Righteousness of the Law but this which is of the Law thou cunningly omittest because it made against thee it seems Now what that Righteousness of God through Faith was which he desires to have he plainly expresseth verse 10. That he might know him and the power of his Resurrection and the fellowship of his Sufferings in being made conform unto his death Now is not the knowledge of him and the power of his Resurrection a work of the Spirit of Christ in the Saints by which they are justified according to that By his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many And is not the fellowship of his suffering or the suffering with him a work of his Spirit And Lastly is not the Conformity unto his Death a work of his Spirit in the Saints comprehending the whole work of Mortification Page 26. Thy last Argument from 2 Cor. 5.21 is most absurd and impious for accordingly it would follow that as Christ was made sin for us or suffered for our sins who himself had no sin no not in the least So we may be made righteous before God though we have no righteousness no holiness no faith no repentance no mortification no good thing wrought in us Christ's Righteousness made by the Priest a strengthning of the wicked And doth not this strengthen the wicked ungodly and profane in their Presumption to have title to Christ his Righteousness And so to return thy mis-applied Instance in another case Suppose some of the profane who plead a right to Christ's Righteousness having lost some of their number should happen to hear thee disputing against all Good Works as being profitable to Justification might they not say concerning thee and thy Brethren who teach such Doctrine We have not only got the lost sheep but the lost shepheards and the chiefest of them too on our side let us rejoice we have found them We find the Apostle makes a far better Inference from Christ his dying for us 2 Cor. 6.15 He died for all that they who live might not any longer live to themselves but to God yea and every where he holdeth forth Inward holiness and righteousness as that without which no man can lay claim to Christ If any man be in Christ he is a New Creature but he doth not say God reputes him a New Creature though he be not really renewed And though it be said that we are made righteous in him This hinders not as thou vainly inferrest That we are not made righteous by an inward righteousness for he is in the Saints and fulfils the righteousness of the Law in them that the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us The righteousness of the Law fulfilling in us Rom. 8.4 Therefore that 2 Cor. 5.21 is thus to be understood that Jesus Christ who knew no sin was made to be sin for us that is suffered for our sins that we who had really sinned and so deserved wrath might partake of the Love and Grace by him and through the workings thereof be made the Righteousness of God in him For that the Apostle understood here a really being made righteous and not a being esteemed or held as righteous while indeed impure is very evident by the whole following Chapter but especially towards the end What fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness Wherefore come out from among them touch not the unclean thing be ye separate and I will receive you and ye shall be unto me for sons and daughters Now to be Received of the Lord is to be justified of him and here we see plainly that in order thereunto there is required a Righteousness by which they must be separated from the evil and unclean and must not touch it And whereas thou say'st That the holiest Actions of the Saints because of the sinfulness of these Actions deserve Condemnation I ask thee Whether did the Apostles sin in writing the Scriptures Then writing the Scriptures was Sin in the holy men of God according to
Word is an Ordinance of Jesus Christ because first Christ appointed Ministers and Pastors to be in his Church But this cannot be asserted in opposition to the Quakers who grant the same And why citest thou Eph. 5.11 and 1. for 12.8 which if they prove the Continuance of Pastors and Teachers prove also the Continuance of Prophets Evangelists and Apostles which ye deny As to the second Reason That the Ministry is not common to all but that there be some Pastors and Teachers is also owned by us Yet that hinders not but that any at a time may speak when the Saints are met together as the Lord moves by his Spirit according to 1 Cor. 14.31 For it is one thing to be particularly called to the Ministry and another to be moved to speak at a particular time which distinction that it was usual among the Apostles in the Primitive times is easily observed in the fore-named Chapter For a Third Reason thou say'st True Minister's Call is not of Man Whom God calleth to the Ministry he doth it either immediately without the intervention of Men or mediately by Men authorised for that purpose But for this thou bring'st no proof neither art thou able to make out that ever God called any under the New Covenant mediately to their Ministry by Men as they were not to have an Immediate Call in themselves Though the Approbation of Good and Experienced Men in its place is not denied by us but dearly owned Fourthly thou say'st Who ever pretends to an immediate Call they ought for the satisfaction of others to shew signs and tokens of their Apostleship To which I answer That those who come preaching the Gospel not in speech only The proof of the same Call but also in Power and in the Holy Ghost and in the evidence and demonstration thereof as it is 1 Thess. 15. and 1 Cor. 2.4 give sufficient proof that they are Called of God though they come not with outward Miracles And though Paul came to some with Miracles where he preached the Gospel yet many believed who saw no outward Miracle Also many of the Prophets wrought no Miracle nor John the Baptist And though some miraculous things came to pass about his Conception and Birth those do not of themselves prove him to be a Prophet Outward Miracles for Miraculous things and Miracles were wrought upon many who were no Prophets If Miracles be necessary to evince a Man sent of God he must come with these Miracles before the People which John did not Nor did Jonas come with any Miracle to convince the Ninivites but simply declared his Message And John Calvin asserteth Calv. l. 4. c. 3. Inst. That there is no need of Miracles and yet he maintaineth that in his day God raised up Apostles or Evangelists saying That it was needful such should be to bring back the poor People that had gone astray after Antichrist Neither did any Protestants pretend to any Miracles they pleading against the Papists That there was no absolute need of any in respect they preached not a New Gospel but that which was already confirmed with Miracles by Christ and his Apostles And so thy Plea against us here is the same that was urged by the Papists against the Primitive Protestants An evil and adulterous Generation said Christ seeketh after Miracles and though Miracles should be given they who will not believe the Testimony of the Spirit of God in their Consciences bearing witness to the Truth will not also believe because of Miracles as we see plainly in the Jews And whereas thou say'st John's Immediate Call is evident by the special Predictions both of Malachy and Isaias concerning him So are there many special Predictions concerning the Lord his pouring forth of his Spirit upon many in these latter days to Prophecy or Minister as the Spirit should put words into their Mouths And as for these Scriptures Tit. 1.5 Acts 14.23 which thou bring'st in the Fifth place they prove not that those Elders had not the Authority and Call of the Spirit of God in themselves And whereas in the Sixth place thou say'st Though Ministers be set a-part and ordained by Men yet their Ministry is not from Men but from God I Answer Where the Inward Call and Authority of the Spirit of God is not witnessed it cannot be said to be of God And though Moses be said to Consesecrate Aaron yet it doth not follow that Aaron had no immediate Call from God Seventhly thou say'st The Ministry is so necessary that it is the Will of Jesus Christ that it should continue unto the end of the World Eph. 5.12 13. Ministry perfecting the Saints But thy proof from that Scripture is altogether impertinent as to you who believe not that the Saints can be perfected in this Life seeing the Ministry is given for the perfecting of them And that this perfection is on Earth is clear from the following Verse That hence-forth we be no more as Children tossed to and fro for in the other Life there is no hazzard of being so tossed And if the Ministry perfected not Men in this life it nowhere perfecteth them for in the other Life it hath no operation upon them The Law and Priesthood thereof was abolished because it made nothing perfect and if the Gospel-Ministry should not make perfect it should also be abolished And seeing your Ministry perfecteth not it is not the true Ministry of the Gospel as indeed it is not for it standeth not in the Power of God nor is it excercised in the Will and Motion of God your Ministry being such that the whole ESSE or BEING of it may be without Saving Grace or true Holiness you expresly affirming That Holiness is not necessary to the Being of a Minister but that a Man may be a Minister of the Gospel who ought to be received and heard though he have not the least Grain of Holiness Eighthly thou say'st They who cast off the Ministry of the Word wrong their own Souls c. Answ. If it be understood of the Ministry of Christ it is granted but of yours it is denied In the Fifth place Page 44. thou would'st prove That the Lord's People are under a tye and engagement to keep the first day of the Week for a Sabbath For a First Reason thou say'st The Fourth Commandment requires the keeping holy of one day of seven But as it requires the observation of one day of seven so it expresly instanceth that day to be the seventh which day â—â—e keep not Wherefore as to the Second Reason If the Command be Moral and Perpetual as thou callest it it ought to be kept in every Point of it which ye not doing therein condemn your selves The outward Sabbath not perpetual But the outward Sabbath or the keeping one day of the Week for a Sabbath is not perpetual but abolished together with the New-Moons and other Feasts of the Jews See Coloss. 2.16 17. Let
as ascribe them to the Scriptures put the Scriptures in Christ's stead though W. M. be pleased to term it unworthy dealing Sect. 2. page 35. he says it is not difficult to prove that the Law and Testimony mentioned Deut. 8.20 was not an inward Law The reason alledged is Because the Prophet opposes what is written as no Light if it agree not to the Law and Testimony But what then The Law and Testimony inward doth this prove the Testimony here not to be inward He adds That let People pretend what they will to a Law within if it agree not with the Scripture-Word there is no Light in them and that the outward Law gets the name of the Testimony But granting him all this it doth not in the least follow that the Law and Testimony there mentioned was not inward It is more observably strange here than in any other place with what shameless confidence he asserts his own bare Assertions instead of Arguments After the like manner without answering a word of what I infer page 27. of mine against him and his Brethren from Joh. 7.49 he concludes That Scripture fits us better than them because of our known rash censuring Upon which Supposition of his own he condemns us as like to Pharisees without more ado still by way of Reply to me he says It is not probable that Christ checked the Lawyer in saying How readest thou Luke 10.26 not offering to add any further probation And as for what he subjoineth page 7. That Christ used the Scripture about Divorcement and in the matter of the Sabbath it doth no ways prove them to be the only Rule for as is said we are willing to try Doctrines by them Page 37. He saith It is false to affirm that the Divine Authority of the Scriptures cannot be prov'd other ways than by the Spirit 's inward Testimony adding There are other Arguments whereby it can solidly and convincingly be proved and for this he instanceth one which he says is excellently approved by R. Baxter What then because W. M. thinks that Argument of R. Baxter will prove the Scriptures Authority without the Spirit must we therefore be of the same mind I doubt very much if R. Baxter think so much himself Now W. M. his deceit is very remarkable Joh. Calvin's Testimony concerning the Scriptures in quoting some words of John Calvin where he says If he were to deal with Arguments he could produce many to prove the Laws came from God for that I never imagined these Arguments could convincingly prove the Scriptures Authority without the Spirit which is the thing in debate it appears in the very following words Lib. Inst. 1. c. 7. Sect. 4. But if we will well look to our Consciences that they be not troubled with doubts and stick not at every scruple it is requisite the Perswasion whereof we have spoken be taken higher than human Judgment or Conjecture viz t. he secret Testimony of the Holy Spirit And a little after in direct Opposition to wit his words he adds This Word shall not obtain Faith in the hearts of Men if it be not Sealed by the Inward Testimony of the Spirit It is necessary then saith he that the Saints Spirit which spake by the mouth of the Prophets enter in our Hearts and touch them livingly to perswade us that the Prophets have faithfully delivered that which was Commanded them from on high and a little after This then is a Perswasion which requires no Reasons And again This is a Perswasion which cannot be Begotten but by a heavenly Revelation And in the beginning of the next Chapter he adds If we have not This certainly higher and more firm than all humane Judgment in vain is the Authority of the Scriptures proved by Arguments This doth abundantly shew how contrary W. M. is to Calvin in this matter and not to him alone but to the whole Reformed Churches of France who in their Confession of Faith agreed upon by the first National Synod they ever had at Paris Anno 1559. say thus The Synod at Paris concerning the Canonical Books in Scripture Art 4. We know these Books to be Canonique not so much by the common consent of the Church as by the Inward Testimony and Perswasion of the Holy Spirit And whereas he adviseth me to read Calvin his 6 th Chap. but that it would prove too long a Digression I could easily shew that we are no such Contemners of the Scripture as those he there speaks to And what if he contradict the Truth which we and himself elsewhere acknowledge I make use of his Testimony against W. M. and his Brethren even as he did the Testimony of Augustine Gregory and others of the Fathers against those of Rome whom nevertheless he spared not to reject some times Read Inst. lib. 1. cap. 11. Sect. 5. lib. cap. Sect. 4. and in many other places Thus also is added that which he adds about Pasor whose Translation he says We follow in one thing but not in another for we are not bound to follow him further than he follows the Truth Nor doth W. M. here produce any Argument to prove that these words Joh. 5.39 should be Ye search the Scriptures c. 2 pl. praes Ind. See Pasor Search the Scriptures and not Ye search the Scriptures but his own bare Assertion adding That Christ did not check them when he said In them ye think to have Eternal Life Whereas the very following words clearly Import a Reproof Ye will not come to me that ye might have Life He says not Seek for Life in the Scriptures ye do well to think to find it there but thus Ye think to have Eternal life in the Scriptures but will not come to me that ye might have life He ends this Section asking Seeing I grant the Scriptures are profitable for Doctrine Correction Reproof c. Why I deny them to be a perfect Rule But I never denied them and I told him also they were thus profitable not to every man but to the man of God The Scriptures profitable to the man of God i. e. he that 's led by the Spirit of God Now to this he replys nothing only tells me The man of God is most commonly understood of the Ministers of Christ Jesus which though I should grant him what he either can or would Infer from it against my Argument he hath left unmentioned Sect. 3. Page 40. He alledgeth The Voice and Testimony of the Father which Christ speaks of to the Jews not to have been inward desiring the Reader to look to the place and thereupon he cites Joh. 5.36 where Christ speaks of his Miracles as a greater Witness than that of John But his deceit is here abundantly manifest for the place mentioned by me was 1 Joh. 5.10 For this is the witness of God which he testified of his Son he that believeth in the Son of God hath the witness in himself Now this
Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous and he is the Propitiation for our Sins and not for ours only but also for the Sins of the whole World q 1 Joh 2.1 2. For by the Grace of God he hath tasted Death for every Man r Hebr 2.9 And gave himself a Ransom for all to be testified in due Time s 1 Tim. 2.6 Willing all Men to be saved and to come to the Knowledge of the Truth t 1 Tim. 2.4 Not willing that any should perish but that all should come to Repentance u 2 Pet. 3.9 For God sent not his Son into the World to Condemn the World but that the World through him might be saved x John 3 17. And Christ came a Light into the World that whosoever believeth in him should not abide in Darkness y John 12.46 Therefore as by the Offence of One Judgment came upon All Men to Condemnation even so by the Righteousness of One the free Gift came upon all Men to Justification of Life z Rom. 5.18 ARTICLE XI Concerning the Light that enlightneth every Man THe Gospel was preached to every Creature under Heaven a Col. 1.23 which Gospel is the Power of God unto Salvation to them that believe b Rom. 1.16 And if it be hid it is hid to them that are lost in whom the God of this World hath blinded the Minds of them which believe not lest the Light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should shine into them c 2 Cor. 4.3 4. And this is the Condemnation that Light is come into the World and Men love Darkness rather than Light because their Deeds are Evil d John 3.19 And this was the true Light which lightneth every Man that cometh into the World e John 1.9 By which all things that are reproveable are made manifest for whatsoever maketh manifest is Light f Ephes. 5.11 Every one that doth Evil hateth the Light neither cometh to the Light lest his Deeds should be reproved but he that doth Truth cometh to to the Light that his Deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in God g Joh. 3 20 21. And they that walk in the Light as Christ is in the Light have Fellowship one with another and the Blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth them from all Sin h 1 John 1. Therefore ought we to believe in the Light while we have the Light that we may be the Children of the Light i John 12.36 Therefore to Day if we will hear his Voice let us not harden our Hearts k Hebr. 4 7. For Christ wept over Jerusalem saying If thou hadst known even thou at least in this thy Day the Things which belong unto thy Peace But now they are hid from thine Eyes l Luke 19.42 And he would often have gathered her Children as a Hen gathereth her Chickens but they would not m Matth. 23.37 for the stiff-necked and uncircumcised in Heart and Ears do always Resist the Holy Ghost n Acts 7.51 And are of those that Rebel against the Light o Job 24.13 Therefore God's Spirit will not always strive with Man p Gen. 7.3 For the Wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against all Vngodliness and Vnrighteousness of Men who hold the Truth in Unrighteousness q Rom. 1.18 Because what is to be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them r Rom. 1.19 And a Manifestation of the Spirit is given to every Man to profit withal s 1 Cor. 12.7 For the Grace of God that brings Salvation hath appeared to all Men teaching us that denying Ungodliness and Worldly Lusts we should live Soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World t Tit. 2.11 12. And this Word of this Grace is able to build up and give an Inheritance among all those that are Sanctified u Acts 20.32 For the Word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than any two-edged Sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of the Soul and Spirit and of the Joints and Marrow and is a Discerner of the Thoughts and Intents of the Heart x Hebr. 4.12 Is that more sure Word of Prophesy whereunto we do well that we take heed as unto a Light that shineth in a dark place until the Day dawn and the Day-Star arise in the Heart y 2 Pet. 1. â—9 And this is the Word of Faith which the Apostles Preached which is nigh in the Mouth and in the Heart z Rom. 10.8 For God who commanded Light to shine out of Darkness hath shined in our Hearts to give the Light of the Knowledge of the Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ a 2 Cor. 4.6 But we have this Treasure in Earthen Vessels that the Excellency of the Power may be of God b 2 Cor. 4.7 and not of us for the Kingdom of God cometh not by Observation but is within us ARTICLE XII Concerning Faith and Justification FAith is the Substance of things hoped for and the Evidence of things not seen d Hebr. 11.1 Without which it is impossible to please God e Hebr. 11.6 Therefore we are justified by Faith which worketh by Love f Gal. 5.6 For Faith without Works being dead is by Works made perfect g Jam. 2.23 26. By the Deeds of the Law there shall no Flesh be justified h Rom. 3.20 Nor yet by the Works of Righteousness which we have done but according to his Mercy we are saved by the Washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost i 1 Tit. 3.5 For we are both washed sanctified and justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God k 1 Cor. 6.11 ARTICLE XIII Concerning Good Works IF we live after the Flesh we shall die but if we through the Spirit do mortifie the Deeds of the Body we shall live l Rom. 8.13 For they which believe in God must be careful to maintain good Works m T it 3.8 For God will render to every Man according to his Deeds according to his Righteous Judgment to them who by patient Continuance in well-doing seek for Glory Honour and Immortality Eternal Life n Rom. 2.6 7. For such are counted worthy of the Kingdom of God o 2 Thess. 1.5 and cast not away their Confidence which hath great Recompence of Reward p Hebr. 10.35 Blessed then are they that do his Commandments that they may have Right to the Tree of Life and may enter in through the Gates into the City q Rev. 22.14 ARTICLE XIV Concerning Perfection SIn shall not have Dominion over such as are not under the Law but under Grace r Rom. 6.14 For there is no Condemnation to those that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the Flesh but after the Spirit for the Law of the
then that the Saints Faith should be founded upon so fallacious a Foundation as man's outward and fallible Senses What made them then give credit to these Visions Certainly nothing else but the secret Testimony of God's Spirit in their hearts assuring them that the Voices Dreams and Visions were of and from God Abraham believed the Angels but who told him that these Men were Angels we must not think his Faith then was built upon his outward Senses but proceeded from the secret Perswasion of God's Spirit in his heart This then must needs be acknowledged to be originally and principally the Object of the Saints Faith without which there is no true and certain Faith and by which many times Faith is begotten and strengthened without any of these outward or visible Helps As we may observe in many passages of the Holy Scripture where it is only mentioned And God said c. And the word of the Lord came unto such and such saying c. But if any one should pertinaciously affirm Object That this did Import an Outward Audible Voice to the Carnal Ear. I would gladly know what other Argument such a one could bring for this his Affirmation saving his own simple Conjecture It is said indeed Answ. The Spirit witnesseth with our Spirit but not to our outward Ears Rom. 8.16 And seeing the Spirit of God is within us The Spirit speaks to the Spiritual Ear not to the Outward and not without us only it speaks to our Spiritual and not to our Bodily Ear. Therefore I see no Reason where it 's so often said in Scripture The Spirit said moved hindered called such or such a one to do or forbear such or such a thing That any have to Conclude that this was not an Inward Voice to the Ear of the Soul rather than an outward Voice to the bodily Ear. If any be otherwise minded let them if they can produce their Arguments and we may further Consider of them From all then which is above-declared I shall deduce an Argument to conclude the Probation of this Assertion thus That which any one firmly believes as the Ground and Foundation of his hope in God and Life Eternal is the formal Object of his Faith But The Inward and Immediate Revelation of God's Spirit speaking in and unto the Saints was by them believed as the Ground and Foundation of their hope in God and Life Eternal Therefore These Inward and Immediate Revelations were the formal Object of their Faith § IX That which now cometh under Debate is what we have Asserted Assert V in the last place to wit That the same continueth to be the Object of the Saints Faith unto this day Many will Agree Proved to what we said before who Differ from us herein There is nevertheless a very firm Argument Confirming the Truth of this Assertion included in the Proposition it self to wit That the Object of the Saints Faith is the same in all Ages though held forth under divers Administrations Which I shall reduce to an Argument and prove thus First Where the Faith is one the Object of the Faith is one But The Faith is one Therefore c. That the Faith is one is the express words of the Apostle Eph. 4.5 who placeth the One Faith with the One God importing no less than that to Affirm Two Faiths is as Absurd as to Affirm Two Gods Moreover If the Faith of the Ancients were one and the same with ours i. e. agreeing in Substance therewith and receiving the same Definition it had been impertinent for the Apostle Hebr. 11. to have illustrated the Definition of our Faith by the Examples of that of the Ancients or to go about to move us by the Example of Abraham if Abraham's Faith were different in nature from ours Nor doth hence any Difference arise because they believed in Christ with respect to his Appearance outwardly The Faith of the Saints of old the same with ours as future and we as already Appeared For nor did they then so believe in him to come as not to feel him present with them and witness him near seeing the Apostle saith They all drank of that spiritual Rock which followed them which Rock was Christ Nor do we so believe concerning his Appearance past as not also to feel and know him present with us and to feed upon him Except Christ saith the Apostle be in you ye are Reprobates so that both our Faith is one terminating in one and the same thing And as to the other Part or Consequence of the Antecedent to wit That the Object is one where the Faith is one the Apostle also proveth it in the fore-cited Chapter where he makes all the Worthies of old Examples to us Now wherein are they Imitable but because they believed in God and what was the Object of their Faith but inward and immediate Revelation as we have before proved Their Example can be no ways applicable to us except we believe in God as they did that is by the same Object The Apostle clears this yet further by his own Example Gal. 1.16 where he saith So soon as Christ was revealed in him he consulted not with flesh and blood but forthwith believed and obeyed The same Apostle Hebr. 13. vers 7 8. where he exhorteth the Hebrews to follow the Faith of the Elders adds this Reason Considering the end of their Conversation Jesus Christ the same to day yesterday and for ever hereby notably insinuating that in the Object there is no Alteration Object If any now Object The diversity of Administration Answ. I Answer That altereth not at all the Object for the same Apostle mentioneth this Diversity three times 1 Cor. 12.4 5 6. centred always in the same Object the same Spirit the same Lord the same God But further If the Object of Faith were not one and the same both to us and to them then it would follow that we were to know God some other way than by the Spirit But this were Absurd Therefore c. Lastly This is most firmly proved from a Common and Received Maxim of the School-men to wit Omnis actus specificatur ab Objecto Every Act is specified from its Object from which if it be true as they acknowledge though for the sake of many I shall not recur to this Argument as being too nice and Scholastick neither lay I much stress upon those kind of things as being that which commends not the Simplicity of the Gospel If the Object were different then the Faith would be different also Such as deny this Proposition now adays use here a Distinction granting That God is to be known by his Spirit but again denying That it is Immediate or Inward but in and by the Scriptures in which the mind of the Spirit as they say being fully and amply expressed we are thereby to know God and be led in all things As to the Negative of this Assertion That the Scriptures are
Ineffectual to bring them the least step towards Salvation and do only Contribute to render their Condemnation the greater and their Torments the more Violent and Intolerable Having thus briefly Removed this false Doctrine which stood in my way because they that are desirous may see it both learnedly and piously Refuted by many others I come to the Matter of our Proposition which is That God out of his Infinite Love who delighteth not in the death of a sinner but that all should live and be saved hath sent his Only-begotten Son into the World that whosoever believeth in him might be Saved Christ tasted Death for every man Which also is again affirmed in the sixth Proposition in these words Christ then tasted death for every man of all kinds Such is the Evidence of this Truth delivered almost wholly in the Express words of Scripture that it will not need much probation also because our Assertion herein is Common with many others who have both earnestly and soundly according to the Scripture pleaded for this Vniversal Redemption I shall be the more brief in it that I may come to that which may seem more singularly and peculiarly ours § VI. This Doctrine of Vniversal Redemption Christ's Redemption is Vniversal contrary to the Doctrine of Absolute REPROBATION or Christ's dying for all men is of it self so Evident from the Scripture-Testimony that there is scarce found any other Article of the Christian Faith so frequently so plainly and so positively Asserted It is that which maketh the preaching of Christ to be truly termed the Gospel or an Annunciation of glad Tidings to all Thus the Angel declared the Birth and Coming of Christ to the Shepherds to be Luke 2.10 Behold I bring you good Tidings of great Joy which shall be to all people He saith not to a few people Now if this Coming of Christ had not brought a possibility of Salvation to all it should rather have been accounted Bad Tidings of great sorrow to most people neither should the Angel have had reason to have sung Peace on Earth and good Will towards men if the greatest part of Mankind had been necessarily shut out from receiving any Benefit by it How should Christ have sent out His to Preach the Gospel to every Creature Mark 16.15 a very Comprehensive Commission that is To every son and daughter of Mankind without all Exception He Commands them to Preach Salvation to all Repentance and Remission of sins to all Warning every one and Exhorting every one as Paul did Col. 1.28 Now how couldd they have preached the Gospel to every man The Gospel is preached to Every man as became the Ministers of Jesus Christ in much Assurance if Salvation by that Gospel had not been possible for all What! If some of those had asked them or should now ask any of these Doctors who deny the Vniversality of Christ's Death and yet preach it to all promiscuously Hath Christ died sor me How can they with confidence give a certain Answer to this Question If they give a Conditional Answer as their Principle obligeth them to do and say If thou Repent Christ hath died for thee doth not the same Question still Recur Hath Christ died for me so as to make Repentance possible for me To this they can Answer nothing unless they run in a Circle whereas the Feet of those that bring the glad Tidings of the Gospel of Peace are said to be beautiful for that they preach the Common Salvation Repentance unto all offering a door of Mercy and Hope to all through Jesus Christ who gave himself a Ransom for all The Gospel Invites all and certainly by the Gospel Christ intended not to deceive and delude the greater part of Mankind when he Inviteth and Crieth saying Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and ' I will give you Rest. If All then ought to seek after him and to look for Salvation by him he must needs have made Salvation possible to all for who is bound to seek after that which is Impossible Certainly it were a mocking of men to bid them do so And such as deny that by the Death of Christ Salvation is made possible to all men do most blasphemously make God mock the World in giving his Servants a Commission to preach the Gospel of Salvation unto ALL while he hath before decreed The Absurdity of that Doctrine of Absolute Reprobation that it shall not be possible for them to Receive it Would not this make the Lord to send forth his Servants with a Lie in their mouths which were blasphemous to think commanding them to bid all and every one to believe that Christ died for them and had purchased life and Salvation whereas it is no such thing according to the fore-mentioned Doctrine But seeing Christ after he Arose and perfected the work of our Redemption gave a Commission to preach Repentance Remission of Sins and Salvation to all it is manifest that he died for all For he that hath Commissionated his Servants thus to preach is a God of Truth and no mocker of poor Mankind neither doth he require of any man that which is simply Impossible for him to do for that No man is bound to do that which is Impossible is a principle of Truth ingraven in every man's mind And seeing he is both a most Righteous and Merciful God it cannot at all stand neither with his Justice nor Mercy to bid such men Repent or Believe to whom it is Impossible § VII Moreover if we Regard the Testimony of the Scripture in this matter where there is not one Scripture which I know of that affirmeth To Pray for all for Christ died for all Christ not to die for ALL there are divers that positively and expresly Assert he did as 1 Tim. 2.1 3 4 6. I exhort therefore that first of all Supplications Prayers Intercessions and giving of Thanks be made for all men c. for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour who will have All men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the Truth who gave himself a Ransom for all to be testified in due time Except we will have the Apostle here to Assert quite another thing than he intended there can be nothing more plain to Confirm what we have Asserted And this Scripture doth well answer to that manner of Arguing which we have hitherto used For first the Apostle here Recommends them to Pray for all men And to obviate such an Objection as if he had said with our Adversaries Christ prayed not for the World neither willeth he us to pray for All because he willeth not that All should be saved but hath ordained many to be damned that he might shew forth his Justice in them He obviates I say such an Objection telling them That it is good and acceptable in the sight of God who will have all men to be saved I desire
Infant-Baptism belonged to the Gangrene of Anabaptists without adding any further Probation PROPOSITION XIII Concerning the Communion or Participation of the Body and Blood of Christ. The Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ is Inward and Spiritual which is the Participation of his Flesh and Blood 1 Cor. 10.16 17. Jo. 6.32 33 35. 1 Cor. 5.18 by which the Inward Man is daily nourished in the Hearts of those in whom Christ dwells Of which things the Breaking of Bread by Christ with his Disciples was a Figure which they even used in the Church for a time who had received the Substance for the sake of the Weak Even as Abstaining from things strangled and from Blood Acts 15.20 John 13.14 Ja. 5.14 the Washing one anothers Feet and the Anointing of the Sick with Oil All which are commanded with no less Authority and Solemnity than the former yet seeing they are but the Shadows of better things they Cease in such as have obtained the Substance § I. THE Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ is a Mystery hid from all natural men in their first fall'n and degenerate State Prop. 13 which they cannot understand reach to nor comprehend as they there abide neither as they there are can they be Partakers of it nor yet are they able to Discern the Lord's Body And forasmuch as the Christian World so called for the most part hath been still labouring working conceiving and imagining in their own natural and unrenewed Vnderstandings about the things of God and Religion therefore hath this Mystery much been hid and sealed up from them while they have been contending quarrelling and fighting one with another about the meer Shadow Outside and Form but strangers to the Substance Life and Vertue § II. The Body then of Christ which Believers partake of is Spiritual and not Carnal The Body and Blood of Christ is Spiritual and his Blood which they drink of is pure and Heavenly and not humane or Elementary as Augustin also affirms of the Body of Christ which is Eaten in his Tractat. Psal. 98. Except a man eat my flesh he hath not in him Life Eternal And he saith The Words which I spaek unto you are Spirit and Life understand spiritually what I have spoken Ye shall not eat of this Body which ye see and drink this Blood which they shall spill that Crucify me I am the Living Bread which have descended from Heaven he called himself the Bread who descended from heaven exhorting that we might believe in him c. Quest. If it be asked then What that Body What that Flesh and Blood is Answ. I answer It is that Heavenly Seed that Divine Spiritual Celestial Substance of which we spake before in the 5 and 6 Propositions This is that Vehiculum Dei What the heavenly Seed is whereby formerly and also now Life and Salvation was and is Communicated or Spiritual Body of Christ whereby and where-through he communicateth Life to men and Salvation to as many as believe in him and receive him and whereby also man comes to have Fellowship and Communion with God This is proved from the 6 of John from verse 32. to the end where Christ speaks more at large of this matter than in any other place and indeed this Evangelist and beloved Disciple who lay in the Bosom of our Lord gives us a more full account of the Spiritual Sayings and Doctrine of Christ and it 's observable that though he speaks nothing of the Ceremony used by Christ of Breaking Bread with his Disciples neither in his Evangelical Account of Christ's life and sufferings nor in his Epistles yet he is more large in this account of the Participation of the Body Flesh and Blood of Christ than any of them all For Christ in this Chapter perceiving that the Jews did follow him for Love of the Loaves desires them ver 27. to labour not for the Meat which perisheth but for that Meat which endureth for ever but forasmuch as they being Carnal in their Apprehensions and not understanding the Spiritual language and Doctrine of Christ did judge the Manna which Moses gave their Fathers to be the most Excellent Bread as coming from heaven Christ to rectify that mistake and better inform them affirmeth First That it is not Moses but his Father that giveth the true Bread from heaven ver 32. 48. The Origine Nature and Effects of the Body Flesh and Blood of Christ. Secondly This Bread he calls himself ver 35. I am the bread of Life And ver 51. I am the living bread which came down from heaven Thirdly he declares that this Bread is his flesh ver 51. The bread that I will give is my flesh And ver 55. For my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed Fourthly The Necessity of partaking thereof ver 53. Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood ye have no life in you And lastly ver 33. the blessed Fruits and necessary Effects of this Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ This Bread giveth Life to the World ver 50. He that eateth thereof dyeth not ver 58. He that eateth of this Bread shall live for ever ver 51. Whoso eateth this flesh and drinketh this blood shall live for ever ver 54. and he dwelleth in Christ and Christ in him ver 56. and shall live by Christ ver 57. From this large Description of the Origine Nature and Effects of this Body Flesh and Blood of Christ it is apparent that it is Spiritual and to be understood of a Spiritual Body and not of that Body or Temple of Jesus Christ which was born of the Virgin Mary and in which he walked lived and suffered in the land of Judea because that it is said both that it came down from Heaven yea that it is He that came down from heaven Now all Christians at present generally acknowledge that the outward Body of Christ came not down from heaven neither was it that part of Christ which came down from heaven And to put the matter out of doubt when the Carnal Jews would have been so understanding it he tells them plainly ver 63. It is the Spirit that quickeneth but the flesh profiteth nothing This is also founded upon most sound and solid Reason Solid Reasons that it is his Spiritual Body Christ speaks of because that it is the Soul not the Body that is to be nourished by this Flesh and Blood Now outward flesh cannot nourish nor feed the Soul there is no proportion nor Analogy betwixt them neither is the Communion of the Saints with God by a Conjunction and mutual Participation of Flesh but of the Spirit He that is joined to the Lord is One Spirit not one Flesh. 1 Cor. 6.17 For the Flesh I mean outward flesh even such as was that wherein Christ lived and walked when upon earth and not flesh when transposed by a Metaphor
Lives is no New-Coin'd Doctrine as those may see that will read Athanasius de Definitionibus and his Third Dialogue de Trinitate and Fourth Oration against the Arians and Cyrillus Alexandrinus in his Treatise upon John lib. 2. and 3. and lib. 8.47 and in his Thesaurus lib. 4. and Others that might be mentioned As for his arguing p. 96 that because I affirm The Seed of God is a Substance therefore according to me the Seed of Sin must be a Substance also which Consequence I deny and therefore what he builds against me upon this Supposition falls to the ground What he saith here and there scattered in these Pages of the Light will in its proper place come more fully to be Considered ¶ 2. Pag. 98. n. 17. after he has saluted me with the Titles of Effronted and Impudent he will have me one with Socinians and Pelagians because I deny Outward Death to be a Consequence of the Fall but where he proves I do so I see not It 's true I say The death threatned Gen. 2.17 was not outward death Adam did not die an outward Death the day he did Eat for Adam did not so die the Day he did eat and I do still believe so neither offereth he me any thing to give me ground to alter my mind but to Conclude thence I deny Outward Death to be a Consequence of the Fall was too hastily Inferred But what if I were Vndetermined in this matter and that it remained a Mystery to me for I believe not the being positive therein Essential to my Salvation which if I were truly what he saith seems not to me sufficient to Proselite me to his Opinion For albeit I willingly Confess with him that Sickness and all the other Miseries attending this Life yea and Death it self considering the Anguishes wherewith it is now generally accompanied are the Consequence of the Fall and of Sin yet I see not how it would thence follow that Adam should not have died seeing Death to him if he had not fall'n would have been freed of all these Miseries and rather a Pleasure than a Pain which has been known to have befall'n many Saints As for his n. 19. he Confesseth the matter of it is left to the next Chapter where I may meet him ¶ 3. Pag. 100. n. 20. He goes on at an high rate of Perverting For after he has said Who would suspect but I mean honestly He applieth to me the saying of Solomon He that hateth dissembleth with his Lips we must not believe him for there are seven Abominations in his heart But why am I with him guilty of this great Charge Because albeit I affirm That Man is wholly degenerate yet I say Whatever good Man doth in his Nature that doth not proceed from him but from the Divine Seed in him Answ. These words are none of mine but a Forgery of his own so incident it is for the Man to lie and pervert And therefore all his vapouring and absurd Inferences drawn from this throughout this Paragraph fall to the ground My words are That the nature by which the Apostle saith the Gentiles did the things Contained in the Law How the Gentiles did the things of the Law cannot be understood of the proper Corrupt Nature of Man but of a Spiritual Nature which proceedeth from the Seed of God as he receiveth a New Visitation of the Divine Love Where it is very plain I consider Man as visited a-new and that in the Strength of that Grace thereby received not of his degenerate Nature he doth that which is good Nor do I any where say as he falsly insinuates That this Spiritual Nature is in all Men though I do say That all Men are visited by God in order to beget this spiritual Nature in them as will after come in its place to be spoken of Now all his battering of this my Assertion in the three following pages depends upon this Supposition That the good Acts done by the Gentiles are not done by vertue of any such Visitation but only by a Light of Corrupt Nature which remained in them after the Fall So that it is but a meer begging of the Question until that be first debated But he thinks he has brought me under a great Dilemma p. 103. urging That since I say All their Imaginations are Evil I must say Every Heathen has this Spiritual Nature in him yea and the Devils must be Partakers of it because they believe there is a God which is a good Thought Answ. The difference between Head-Knowledge and the partaking of the Divine Nature He is too hasty in his Reasonings for that the knowledge a Man may receive from the Divine Seed makes him instantly to partake of the Divine Nature is not proved by him and he knows I believe all Men to be Visited by this Divine Seed which may give them an Head knowledge which they may retain as some Men do the Truth in Vnrighteousness and yet not receive it in the Love of it So though they have it from a Divine Seed yet it will not follow they must necessarily so receive it as to become Partakers of the Divine Nature And as for the Devils he will Confess that once they had this Knowledge from a Spiritual Nature and though they have fall'n yet they may retain the Memory of it for that their Fall and Man's is every way alike he will not Affirm He saith p. 102. That to believe good done by Heathens that is by such as have not the benefit of the outward Knowledge of Christ is done in vertue of a Divine Seed overturns the Gospel but he leaves the Confirmation of it to the Sequel where I shall attend him N. 25. he tells me very fairly The Apostle doth not Contradict himself as if I had ever imagined he did but the question is Whether the Meaning he gives the Apostle's words implies not a Contradiction which indeed he can no ways Reconcile but upon the Supposition above denied And the Reader may judge whether he or I do most fully acknowledge Man's fall and most truly Exalt the Grace of God he that affirmeth That Man notwithstanding the Fall yet retaineth some Reliques of the Image of God yea so that the Law of God which is Holy Just Good and Spiritual is written in his Heart pag. 105. and all this Considered as fall'n Man without receiving any Grace and Benefit from Christ or I J. B's false Assertions that Man retained some Relicks of the Image of God in the Fall who affirm That Man by the Fall was wholly degenerated retaining nothing of the Image of God in whom albeit there remained a Seed of Righteousness yet no other ways than as a Naked Seed in Barren Ground in vertue of which he can do nothing until visited by a New Visitation which he receives by vertue of Christ as Mediator And yet while he ascribeth all this to Vnregenerate Men he saith in a few Lines
easie Compend of our Active Duty to God and Man yea to ourselves Soberly That is with Moderation Temper Government of our Passions and Affections Let your Moderation be known unto all Men Phil. 4.5 said the same Apostle His Reason was pressing and unanswerable For the Lord is at hand So be Sober for the Lord 's at hand and let Men see that we are so Though the Exhortation chiefly regards Ourselves that we may not Abuse or Disorder our selves Overdo or Act in reference to our own Persons and Affairs As if he had said be sober and moderate in thy Giving Getting Conversing in thy Pains and Pleasures in Thoughts VVords and Deeds in thy whole Man and Life Righteously Refers to our Neighbour to do as we would be done to To defraud none oppress none 1 Cor. 6.7 8 9. Eph. 6.1 10. Col. 3.20 25. Prov. 20.10 Ch. 22.28 but Discharge all Relations and Conditions uprightly to Parents Magistrates Husband VVife Children Servants Neighbours Strangers Enemies Just VVeights and Measures Old Land-marks and an Even Ballance These are well-pleasing to God in all Ranks and Relations Godly in this present VVorld relates chiefly to God the Faith VVorship and Obedience we owe to him Obedience by a pious Life For this is the will of God even our Sanctification without Holiness none shall see him 1 Thess. 4.3 So that to be Godly is to Live after God not the World and after his Spirit not our Flesh but to Crucify the flesh with the lusts thereof Rom. 13.12 14. Gal. 5.22 25. and put on the Lord Jesus Christ his Meekness his Patience Humility Mercy Forgiveness Love Temperance and Righteousness and make no more provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof No more be in pain Matt. 6.31 33. what we should eat or drink or put on or how we may make our selves Wealthy or Mighty in the Earth after the way of the Old Gentiles that knew not God as is the Custom of almost the whole Christian World so called at this very day which General Declension shews that a General Judgment and an Over-flowing Scourge of God is at hand but to seek the Kingdom of God first and deny our selves Job 14.14 and watch and pray waiting all the Days of our appointed Time until our Great and Last Change shall come So that Godliness is God-likeness Translation Renewing yea the First Resurrection that those who Attain to it the Second Death shall have no Power over them This Godliness with Contentment is the greatest Gain 1 Tim. 4.8 Ch. 6.6 1 Joh. 3.5 8. and profitable in all things the Sum and Substance of Religion and of all God's Dispensations in the World yea the very End of Christ's coming and the blessed Fruit of his Victory over Hell Death and the Grave that Sin might have an end the Devil's Works in Man and Woman be destroyed and Man made an holy Temple and Tabernacle for God to dwell in This is Godliness and this Godliness is the way to please God 2 Cor. 6.16 Matt. 6.20 1 Tim. 6.18 19. to lay up Treasure in Heaven to be fruitful in Grace rich in Faith and good VVorks and to lay hold on Eternal Life and become Heirs of an Inheritance Incorruptible Which brings me to the Fifth and Last thing observable from this Comprehensive Passage viz. The Comfortable Reward and End of this Life and Grace in vers 13. Looking for that blessed Hope and the glorious Appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ That is Looking for the Fulfilling of that blessed Hope to Have what they Hoped for An Hope that does not make Ashamed those that have it but is an Anchor to the Soul in the greatest Storms that Attend Men on thair Way to Blessedness It is for the Accomplishment of this Hope the gracious Livers have a Title to Expect and Wait. They that have been Taught by the Grace what to deny and what to do and to look and live above the VVorld and by an Eye of Faith to pierce through the dark Clouds of Time and stedfastly to look into the things that are Eternal they are but Travellers and Pilgrims as were all the Godly Fathers of old Time and expect with them a City Heb. 11.10 whose Builder and Maker is God These wait for the Glorious Appearing of the great God and their Saviour Jesus Christ as the Blessed End of their Hope and to them he will certainly come as the Glorious and Faithful Rewarder of the Faith Obedience and Perseverance of his poor Disciples and Servants They shall Reign with him a Thousand Years and for ever Their Obedience and Sufferings are but Temporal but the Recompence Everlasting Eye hath not seen nor Ear heard Isa. 64.4 1 Cor. 2.9 10. Psal. 84.1 10. nor has the Heart of man been able to perceive the good things that God has laid up in store for those that love him But in the Heavens that do not wax Old and which will never pass away those holy Courts of God the true Followers of Jesus the Children of Light and Disciples of the Cross that come through the many Tribulations from Conviction to Conversion from Conversion to Consummation the End of all shall Understand Tast and Enjoy those Hidden and Divine Pleasures that are as Ineffable as they are Eternal This Reader is the Old Divinity that of Christ and his blessed Apostles Time and Teaching renewed in our Days by the fresh Breaking-forth of the same Light Spirit and Grace that brought this Doctrine of Immortality to Light in those Primitive and Happy Ages yea Immortality it self a Divine Never-dying Life into the Soul that which quickens it out of the sleepy and dead Estate Sin brings it into by which it looseth all Savour or Relish of Spiritual Things I say this is the Divinity God has Renewed among us an Experimental Work or Operation of his Light Spirit and Grace in our Souls This Light is the great Luminary of the Intellectual World that expels the Darkness and scatters the Mists of Sin and Death that the Souls of Men labour under where it is Received and Obeyed This is the Day of God in which the whole World has a Visitation that by which we are to see our Way to God and Duty to him and all Men as the outward Sun is the Means by which we see our outward Ways and the Difference of outward Things This was the Principle that divinely endued the Author of the ensuing Volume and has enabled him to Write of God and his Attributes by the Power and Truth of them upon his own Soul He felt his Justice in himself for his Disobedience His Mercy by the Forgiveness of his Sins through Faith and Repentance His Holiness by the Sanctification of his Grace through Obedience to the Teachings of it That God is a Spirit by the Spiritual Operations upon his own Soul the Spiritual Part of himself And Omnipresent because he felt his Presence or him present as a
were written and they lay their Separation upon this Which has been followed with an Age of Severity on one hand as Zealous of Church-Discipline and on the other Hand of great Sufferings both in Person and Estate out of Conscience and Zeal for the Simplicity Purity and Example of Scripture-Worship against Humane Inventions But this is neither our Case nor our Dissenters Pretence for we never Assumed to our selves a Faith or Worship-Making-Power nor did any one of the most scrupulous of them ever Charge it upon us We pretend not to Introduce fresh Points of Faith or other Methods of Worship than it pleased God by his Heavenly Light and Spirit to lead us into at the beginning of our blessed Dispensation There are no Forms of Words set Gestures or peculiar Garments Dedicated and Injoined among us or any Novelties as to our Places of Worship Introduced in which we Symbolize with others we Condemned or Differ from our selves in what we once owned Our Case is plain Order not Articles of Faith and the Discipline of Government not of Worship We are a a Society and therefore cannot be longer Independent one of another We believe indeed for our selves and ought to do so and came Voluntarily into this Communion the Ground of it being the Inward Perswasion of our own Minds from a Spiritual Liking of Principles and Practice and above all that Divine Sense and Power which we felt to Vnite our Hearts in the Communion of VVorship without which Primitive Sense and Integrity the best part of the Fellowship will be Lost and the rest be but as a Body without a Spirit But being hereby drawn and engaged in Society there is an Outward a Civil and Temporal Part that must be Considered and Discharged though in Comparison of the Inmost Motives of our Fellowship it is but as a Body to the Soul And in this Sense we are not our own Masters We are in Subjection and must be in Subjection a Kin one to another and Answerable one to another and in some sense one for another at least to those that are without For which Cause we cannot say as Cain Answered God when he asked him Where his Brother was I am not my Brother's Keeper But as the Apostle said We are not our own in Reference to the Title God hath to us and that not only by Creation but by Redemption also and that Faith Worship and Obedience we therefore owe to him So in Society we are not our own but Christ's and the Church's to Good Works and Services yet all in Love For Example All Societies have Poor Sick Aged Widows Orphans c. These cannot be duly regarded and supplied but by the Care of the Whole nor that Care so effectually taken without Method nor that Method settled without the Concurrence of the Communion Here then is Power and here is Order What must he be called that Opposes this But yet further All Societies Marry Trade and Converse promiscuously and have one Time or other some that are Vnjust Litigious Licentious and others that though they may not fall under the Censure of those without yet deviate from their First Testimony and Principles upon which they Joined themselves in Fellowship What is to be done in this Case Has this Society no Power to Establish such wholesom Methods as may prevent Disorder and Scandal both to those within and those without And is she not the proper Judge as well as Authorizer of what is fittest to be done in such Cases Remembring all along that it is not about things relating to Faith and Worship or such a Sort of Exercise of Conscience towards God but about such things as immediately refer to Conversation and Practice among Men wherein nevertheless we ought to have the Fear of God before our Eyes that as the Apostle says We may do all things to the Praise and Glory of God I say here is no need of such an Exercise of Conscience in these things as if it had Faith for an Object Nor would it sound Congruous to Common Sense that because we may reasonably plead Conscience against acknowledging such an Article of Belief or practising such an Institution of Worship which hath God for the Object where Conscience is not satisfied therefore I may say It is against my Conscience to Comply with such Orders as tend to support the Poor visit the Sick help the Aged End Differences Reprove the Licentious Comfort the Tempted Reclaim the Back-slider Or if I should say It is against my Conscience to Ask my Relations Leave or the Woman's I intend to Marry before I propound my Design to her or to give them or the Society I am of any Satisfaction of my Clearness from all others by staying before I marry such a due Time for Inquiry as they think Safe and Decent both for my Credit and their own and which is at the same Time the General Practice of that Society of which I am a Member This I say has no Consequence or Coherence with the other Just Plea of Conscience that has Faith and Worship for Objects It must be therefore at least a Fruit of Inadvertency and Weakness not to Distinguish rightly between the Discipline of Worship where Conformity is Free and the Discipline of Conversation and Society where it is certainly Obligatory or Society Ceases For what is Society but a Voluntary Compound of Independent Persons or the Resignation of Singles into Community And what is every Member's Doing as it Listeth but a Dissolution of that Society and reducing it again into so many Singles or Personal Independencies And this is the Mischievous Consequence of Liberty Misunderstood and Challenged in the wrong Place I beseech God to make Those sensible of it that are concerned in the Mistake of whom I hope and for whom I heartily wish the best that they may see we mean not any thing against the Truth but for the Truth nor to Enthral their Minds but to Adorn their Conversation and that of the whole Society And that what we plead for do's not subject their Consciences but their Conveniences only â—o the General Good which every private Person of Course delivers up to the Benefit of Society when-ever he Joins himself to it and has what is better in the Room of it the Sweetness of Civil or Christian Fellowship For if he serves others which he was not equally obliged to before he is also served of others that formerly owed him no Obligation For the rest it is a good Life which is a Duty incumbent and so no Tyranny in Society to Require it and Censure the Contrary See then the Upshot pray of this whole Matter Conscience is God's therefore not our's to give nor any Man's or Society's to take or Usurp Conveniencies are our's and those we submit to the Benefit of Society when we enter into it for the Advantages we receive from it And a Just and Sober Life is a General Duty and therefore is not
No this is Reserved a Secret to be unfolded to the Children of Obedience O Reader Great is the Mystery of Godliness And if the Apostle said it of the Manifestation of the Son of God in the Flesh 1 Tim. 3.16 if that be a Mystery and if a Mystery it is not to be spelt out but by the Revelation of the Spirit how much more is the Work of Regeneration a Mystery that is wholly Inward and Spiritual in its Operation who is sufficient for these things what Doctor what Philosopher what sort of Divine surely none but one of God's making alone that has past through the Degrees of Regeneration which is the Experimental Operative Revelation of the Spirit of God in Man And this Revelation is a Fruit of his Omnipresence He is ever Present his Eye beholds the Evil and the Good Prov. 15.3 Psal. 33.18 1 Chr. 28.9 Psal. 7.9.139.1 9. Pro. 17.10 Ch. 20.12 Psal. 139.7 but in a particular manner is over them that fear him and trust in his Mercy Yea his Eyes are upon the Righteous he searches the Heart and Tryes the Reins and sets Man's Thoughts in Order before him This David knew when he Cried out Whither shall I go from thy Spirit or whither shall I flee from thy Presence And why but because he is present as a Reprover an Helper a Comforter and Saviour Which also made the same Royal Penitent and Prophet in his Fifty first Psalm pray Cast me not away from thy Presence Psal. 51.11 12 13. and take not thy Holy Spirit from me This also made him a Preacher to others For if God would but hear his Prayer and Restore to him the Joy of his Salvation and uphold him by his Free Spirit he would teach Transgressors his Ways and Sinners should be Converted unto God Which comes up to all I have said upon this Head that the way to be a Child of God and Minister of his Truth is the Inward Experience of the Revelation of the Spirit and Power of God in the Soul without which David could not open his Mouth for God He else-where tells us how Near God is to his People The Meek will he Guide The Secrets of the Lord are with them that Fear him The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart and saveth such as are of a Contrite Spirit Psal. 25.9 14. Ps. 34.9 18 Ps. 34.8 Ps. 27.10 11. He calls them to Taste and See how good the Lord is to them that fear him This was Revelation with a Witness no less than Two of the Spiritual Senses of the Soul at once And though Father and Mother forsake him God would take him up whom he prayed to Teach him and Lead him in a plain Path And in the Sense of God's Inward Goodness to his Soul in this way of Revelation and Omnipresency he Triumphs thus Yea though I walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death I will fear no Evil for thou art with me Ps. 23.4 thy rod and thy staff they comfort me Indeed his whole Book of Psalms is a continued Evidence of that Revelation we plead for and he cried he waited for and he Enjoyed who grew so well Acquainted with the Presence of God that he could tell us that in his Presence was Life Ps. 16.11 and at his right hand were pleasures for ever Nor is this to be wondered at by the Professors of Christianity since it is the Covenant God made of Old To which the Prophet Jeremiah gives Testimony That he would put his Law in their Inward Parts Jer. 31.31 34. and write it in their Hearts and he would be their God and they should be his People and know him from the least to the greatest To which the Apostle refers in his Epistle to the Hebrews as fulfilled in the Christian Dispensation then on foot Heb. 8.9 10 Joel 2.28 29. Act. 2.16 18. 2 Cor. 6.16 17. So Joel of the pouring out of the Spirit on all Flesh applied by Peter on the Day of Pentecost And Paul to the Corinthians goes yet further and tells them That God in these latter Days will dwell in them and walk in them and therefore Commands them not to touch the Unclean Thing Now if all this can be without Revelation Inspiration Divine Vision and Sensation in the Soul we may Conclude we do not hear see feel taste and smell what we do hear see feel taste and smell every Day I forbear many Scriptures as I in them and they in me He that is with you shall be in you I am with you to the end of the World and that notable Saying of the Apostle When it pleased God to Reveal his son in me Gal. 1.16 I consulted not with Flesh and Blood He grounds his Call Conversion and Ministry upon it and can we now hope for a True and Saving Knowledge or Ministry without it By no means But our Author in this as much as in any of his Tracts acts the Scholar and has not Chosen this Way of Arguing having to do with a Learned Man that he Esteemed and would be Entertained in a more Abstract Way of Arguing Which made me the Freer to express my self in this manner for their sakes that easily submit their Arguments to Scripture-Authority and that Hunger and Thirst after an Inward Enjoyment of that of which so many glorious things are said by the Holy Men of God in Scripture that they may be freed of Objections and savour the Clear and Divine Truth of this Doctrine That they may know Jo. 7.37 39. the Wells are opened now as well as formerly and that Rivers of living Water flow out of the Bellies of true Believers now as well as then which Christ spake of meaning the Spirit that should flow in and out of those that believed in him And Reader if thou wilt be a Witness hereof despise not the Day of small things Embrace the Talent that is given thee Zach. 4.10 follow the Reproofs and Teachings of it Wait upon it for Power to Enable thee to Overcome what it Condemns And if thou wilt Abstract thy self from the World and the Distracting Impressions and Idea's of it into a true Silence or Inactivity and Quietness of Mind believe me thou wilt find the Heavenly Potter will Mould and Form his Clay and work in thee mightily to Will and to Do For before Life is Death and before an Active a Passive Life Remember these things and Almighty God give thee an Experimental Understanding of them to his Glory and thy Comfort here and for Ever Thus Reader am I come to the End of this Preface and thou to the Begining of this Author's Volume Read with Consideration be not hasty to Judge what at first may not please thee but be Ready to Practise what thou likest That Knowledge through Obedience may Increase and GOD the great Author of all Good through his poor Instruments may have his Glory who is Worthy for ever Amen ACCORDING to that True and
that Christ enlightens men in such a way of outward distance as the Body of the Sun being so many thousand miles above the Clouds enlightens our natural Eyes but comes not near us otherwise than by its influence and rayes for Christ is near unto every one no less than his influence for in him we live and move and have our being And this nearness of his unto all men in a day is more than that general Presence in respect whereof he abides with all the works of his hands for as much as he is in them to enlighten them that they may believe John 1.9 compared with Vers. 7. Page 11. Here because thou canst not deny but that there is Light in all men thou sayst It is commonly called the Light of Nature and that some remainders of Knowledge and Principles of Good remain in Man after the ruins of God's Image in him as when a City is demolished some Foundations of Houses do still remain But how is this consistent with what you say to wit That there is no good thing at all in men unconverted and that man fell wholly from God and that Adam 's fall was not in part but wholly as to all things that are good And that we derive nothing from him but that which is corrupted and defiled But the Scriptures Testimony is plain that since the fall the free Gift or Grace of God is come upon all unto Justification of Life It is not said Justification is come upon all but the free Gift or Grace of God is come upon all unto Justification so that all may be justified if they did close with it Rom. 5.8 And God so loved the World John 3.16 And this is the condemnation of the World that Light is come into it verse 19. which is after the fall And whatever any may conceive that remained in Man of the Image of God after the fall that could not have any power to convince man of evil or enable him to do any thing that is good if it were not visited and influenced a-new from the Fountain of Light and Life but it would remain as a thing without all Life and Vertue as a Candle extinguished For by the fall the Lamb the Witness came to be slain and remained so until the Spirit of Life again was sent from God into it to give it life and power to witness against mens Transgressions for a witness that is wholly dead cannot witness unto particular things of Fact against men as this inward Witness in all men doth who do not again crucifie it in themselves And seeing Christ tasted Death for every man and the Grace that brings Salvation hath appeared to every man and the Gospel is preached in every Creature as it is according to the Greek in Hebr. 2. Tit. 2. Col. 1.23 It is manifest that the Illumination given to every man is a new and fresh Visitation of God's love in Christ freely given unto them for Salvation Now as to the word Nature if it be rightly understood there shall be no great difference about it For if by Nature thou understandest the Nature that is corrupt and fallen and that which simply is derived from Adam then we deny that that Nature can claim any right to this Light or that it can be said to proceed from that Nature But if thou understandest by Nature the Nature that is spiritual and heavenly and is derived from Christ the second Adam the quickning Spirit the Lord from Heaven then I say the Light may properly be called the Light of that Nature in which sense is to be understood that place of the Apostle Rom. 2. verse 14. cited by thee where he saith The Gentiles which have not the Law did by Nature the things contained in the Law For who will be so gross as to say that the Gentiles by the corrupt Nature could do the things contained in the Law which is pure and holy But by that Nature which is one with the Law to wit Divine and Heavenly they might do them So that thou canst not but still be accounted a wilful Enemy to the Light whilst thou opposest it and dost not turn to it and by it come to see the evil of thy ways and forsake them Page 12. Though it be here asserted in name of the Quakers that the Scriptures are of excellent and blessed use yet thou wilt not believe it and alledgest They will not make the due use of them for these Reasons First Because a Bible thou sayst is not to be seen in all our Meetings But that will infer nothing at all for we meet not to read the Scripture but to wait on the Lord and be taught of him and receive from his Spirit what he pleaseth to administer either in our selves or through the Mouths of his Servants and we meet to worship God whose worship is to be performed in Spirit and in Truth and not in External Reading Thou say'st Christ took the Book of the Prophet Isaiah and read out of it But was not this the performance of a Legal Duty and in condescendency to the Jews manner for it was in the Synagogue But did he ever constitute it as a part of the Christian Worship for one man to take the Bible and speak upon it and all the rest to be excluded from speaking while he prattles his own barren empty Notions about it shew me where that was the practice or order among the Apostles and primitive Christians In the Churches way 1 Cor. 14. there is no such thing but on the contrary vers 29. Let the Prophets speak two or three and let the other judge if any thing be revealed to another that â—its by let the first hold his peace for ye may all prophecy one by one that all may learn and all may be comforted By which it plainly appears there was no such setled custom among them but it is one of the main Inventions brought-in in the Apostacy whereby barrenness and driness hath entred and whereby the quickning unlimited Life has been stopped from flowing through many Vessels It is true the Apostles at times cited Scriptures out of the Law and the Prophets to shew their fulfilling or to open the mind of the Spirit concerning them which is frequent in our Meetings to cite Scriptures and open them in the same Life and Spirit that gave them forth in the order of the Spirit but not in the order and way of man's Wisdom and Spirit as is your way which savours more of Aristotle's School than of the Church of Christ. Secondly As to what thou sayst That it is not our way to encourage the People to read the Scriptures and to try Doctrines by them 't is utterly false for we desire that all may come to try Doctrines even by the Scripture but we bid them also come to the Light in them to read and try Doctrines and understand the true sense of the Scriptures therein and if People did so we
Bread Is it the Outward or is it the Inward and Spiritual The one Bread not many If it be the Outward then there is no Inward and Spiritual Bread Or if it be the Inward and Spiritual which is that one Bread then that Outward Bread as being but a Figure is ceased from being of use as to any necessity And this he spoke unto the Wise who saw beyond the Shadow and Figure unto the Substance the end of it which was that Heavenly Bread and Refreshment which Christ himself giveth unto those Souls to feed upon who know the Mystery of his Indwelling in them which Bread is indeed his Body So that now the Bread being one which is the Body of Christ the Outward Bread hath no place in the Supper of the Lord for then there should be not one Bread but two for the Outward Bread and the Inward are two and not one Bread And if any say The outward Bread though it be not properly the Body of Christ and thing signified yet it may be said to be one with it because of that Agreement betwixt the sign and the thing signified I Answer That is not sufficient why the outward Bread should be called the one Bread or one with the thing signified otherwise by the same evasion one might plead for the Continuance of all the Sacrifices and Offerings of Rams and Bulls and Goats and say they are one with that one Offering of Christ mentioned Hebr. 10.14 because they signified that one Offering Now were not this an abominable wresting of the Apostle's words to say All these outward Offerings were the one Offering because they did signify it For indeed he does contra-distinguish them from this one Offering that because of its being come he infers they were to pass away And so it is as plain that the Apostle contra-distinguished betwixt that one Bread and the outward Bread together with the other Figures and Shadows according to which writing to the Colossians he saith Coloss. 2.16 17. Let no man condemn you in Meat or Drink or Holy Day or New Moon or Sabbath-days which are a Shadow of things to come but the Body is of Christ. And he bids them seek the things above and not the things which the Apostle said did perish in the using saying Touch not taste not handle not Coloss. 2.10 21 22. compared with Coloss. 3.1 2. which he spoke because they began to lay too great a weight upon these things and to hold them up as perpetual which were to pass away For a Sixth Reason thou say'st The Apostles and Primitive Christians who did partake of the Spirit in a large measure did use it Answ. That they used it for some time is granted but that they used it as of Necessity or Command is denied nor did they use it for themselves but for the sake of the weak who could not be suddenly weaned from it Thy Seventh Reason is That it is the Mind and Will of God that this Ordinance should be continued in his Church until the Second Coming of Christ to Judgment Christ's Second Coming is spiritual By which Second Coming thou and you understand his Outward Coming for which you have no ground to say that he bid them Observe it till his outward Coming so many hundred years after for the Scripture speaks nothing so but thus Ye shew forth my Death till I come Now we say he did Come according to his Promise in a Spiritual and Inward way of Appearance in their Hearts feeding them with the heavenly Food and Refreshment of his own Life and Spirit which is the Substance And concerning this Coming he spake unto them in many places particularly John 14.18 I will not leave you Fatherless I will come unto you Yet a little while and the World seeth me not but ye shall see me And Verse 23. If any Man love me he will keep my Word and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and make our Abode with him Which Coming was inward according to Verse 20. You in me and I in you And those that witnessed him thus Come needed not outward Bread and Wine to remember them of him for his own Spirit would bring all things to their remembrance they need not look upon the Figure and Shadow who have the Substance Paul said We look not upon things which are visible neither will God's Condescendence to their Weakness God's Condescension to the Weak who were but newly Redeemed from out of a mass of Heathenish Superstitions prove a Command or a Rule to the whole Church or a Warrant for any now to be found in the Administration thereof and to hold up the outward Figure do cloak themselves by shutting out and denying the Spiritual Appearance of Christ as he doth immediately Reveal himself in his Children in whom he has made manifest the Substance which ends the Shadow For an Eighth Reason thou say'st That Persons who cast off this Ordinance are their Soul 's great Enemies for they stand in the way of their Soul 's Spiritual good in that this is a Spiritual Nourishing strengthening Ordinance where Spiritual Food is offered and delicate Meat and Drink for strengthening Believers in their Journey to Heaven To which I Answer That those who neglect and despise having Fellowship and Communion with God and laugh and scoff at the useful and necessary Duty of Waiting upon the Lord in silence wherein his Children feel their Souls nourished with the Body and Blood of Christ The â—â—ue Nourishment of the Soul and with Spiritual Manna which descends from Heaven and is distilled into their Souls not only once or twice a year which are the Seasons wherein that which thou termest Spiritual Food is ministred among you but daily and hourly by the fresh Incoms of Life such indeed are to their Souls great Enemies though they be sticking to the performance of some External Ceremonies wherein in former times God in Condescendence to some because of the simplicity of their hearts appeared and yet even then frequently and as much and more at other times But now the Sun is set upon those who will needs be upholding the Shadow in opposition to the Substance therefore their Table is become polluted The polluted Table and may more truly be termed the Table of Devils than the Communion of the Body of Christ where a mixt Multitude of all sorts of Wicked Persons living out of God's fear sit down together being seemingly in words Excommunicated from Approaching by the Preacher and yet presently Admitted to it by the same And to turn away from such an Ordinance so called is no sin nor hurt but all who become obedient to the Light of Christ in them will find in their place to forsake it as being such an Ordinance which the Apostle said Touch not taste not handle not which is all to perish with the using In the fourth place Page 41. thou wilt prove That the Ministry of the
saith so These are his most Frequent and Inforcing Arguments against us Of this nature is his Arguing page 11. Reckoning it as a great Absurdity flowing from our Doctrine that it would Import Christ in some measure to be in the Americans because He bears Testimony in them against Iniquity Christ in the Americans in some measure But to prove this to be Absurd he produceth no Reason and if we may believe the Apostle Paul he tells us That a Manifestation of the Spirit is given every one to profit withal 1 Cor. 12.7 So this Every one Includes the Americans The second Absurdity which he seeks to Infer from this hath no better bottom That then it might be said that Christ is Revealed to Devils and that we do the Heathens small favour in putting them but in the same case with such For the Revelation of Christ to man before the Day of their Visitation be Expired and to such after they have sin'd it out is far different as may appear by Luke 17. Likewise W. M. hath forgot how easily this Argument may be Retorted upon himself for it is not questioned but Devils have enough of outward Knowledge even such as is gathered from Scripture and that which W.M. accounts the great Priviledge of Christians doth it therefore follow that Christians are in no better condition than Devils And thus is Answered another of his profuse Assertions page 12. That if Pagans have Saving Light their State should be as good as the State of real Christians For it is one thing to have Saving Light and another to harken to and receive it else according to his own Argument the State of Devils should be as good as the State of Real Christians He adds Where Saving Illumination is there is Saving Faith because there is a Concatination betwixt these Graces of the Spirit Answ. There is Grace given in order to Save where Faith doth not follow upon it which is evident by the Parable of the Seeds Matth. 13.3 it was the same Seed was sown in the Stony and Thorny Ground that was sown in the good Ground and yet it only brought forth Fruit there The Light enlighteneth every man He came unto His own and they received Him not but it was only To as many as received Him that He gave Power to become the Sons of God And whereas he Objecteth That where we are desired to believe in the Light it is understood of Christ's Person else it would Import a belief in a Creature I Answer He that believeth in the Light believeth in Christ for where the Light of Christ is as saith W. M himself page 22. there is Christ himself In the same page he further adds That if Pagans have Saving Light then there is no Spiritual Benefit accrues to Christians by the Scriptures and Gospel Pagans have Saving Light and Gospel But he hath not heard us contra-distinguish this Light from the Gospel We say expresly it is the Gospel according to Col 1.23 where the Apostle saith That the Gospel whereof he was a Minister was preached to every Creature This Scripture mentioned by me in my last he hath wholly Omitted Nor is this Arguing of his concerning the bad tendency of our Principle but a reiterate Clamour of what is already Answered in page 16. of my last where I shew him we distinguish betwixt things absolutely needful and things very profitable and how they Admit of this Distinction themselves As also how these bad Consequences of rendring the Gospel and Preaching useless doth far more follow from their Doctrine of absolute Predestination all which he hath also Omitted Predestination made void Now such are far likelier than we to reprove David his Praying for more Vnderstanding and that he might keep the Precepts of God for being Predestinate to Life he could not miss of it and how can such but reckon it folly for him to Pray that he might keep the Precepts whose Principles Obliges them to believe they can never be made able to keep them Page 13. To say That men are Brutish in their Knowledge because they turn their Backs upon the Light he reckons a Begging of the Question as having no proof at all Whereas it is particularly Intimated 1 Joh. 1.5 6 7. where the cause of mens Walking in Darkness is said to be their not Walking in the Light though it be Pastors mentioned in that 10 th of Jer. 19. that are said to be Brutish Brutish Pastors yet he cannot be Induced to name them It is easie to prove though he Insinuate the contrary that what in Scripture is called Darkness hath Saving Light seeing it is expresly mentioned that the Light shineth in the Darkness but the Darkness comprehended it not And this was Saving being Christ who is the Saviour Joh. 1.5 Nor doth his supposed Contradiction follow from this as if men could be Spiritually Dead and not Spiritually Dead in respect they have this in them which is Saving for though it be in them yet it is not of them he that believeth in me saith Christ though he be dead yet shall he live Joh. 11.25 If Life be not in them as their permanent Condition yet they may have some touches of it and the Principle of Life is Permanent even in those that are Spiritually Dead though many times as a Spark covered under the Ashes He addeth further That according to us such who are the Children of Darkness may be called the Children of Light because a Child of Light is as much as one in whom there is Saving Light and Grace citing for proof Luke 16.8 the words are For the Children of this world are wiser in their generation than the Children of Light But he offereth from this to Inter That such who are indeed the Children of Darkness because of their Disobedience to the Saving Light and Grace of Truth that is in them he has not offered so much as to mention Page 13. He confesseth with me That the Light in some may be Darkness but speaks not one word of what Light I mention may be so page 17. of mine only adds That we will do well to exhort our Disciples to take heed of our Light not to it But we desire not People to take heed to our Light or their Light as he terms it but to the Light wherewith Christ Jesus hath Enlightened them and in this there is no danger He greatly declares his Ignorance in alledging Our way of bidding People heed the Light within is not warranted by Scripture for God is Light 1 Joh. 1.3 Is he not in us Acts 17.27 28. God is Light Must we not then there take heed unto Him Or is not that Light to be taken heed unto which shineth in our hearts to give us the knowledge of the glory of God 2 Cor. 4.6 And is not the Word of God Light which the Apostle saith expresly is not far off neither above us below us nor without us but Nigh even
parties and though it do not actually convince the stubborn yet there is enough in it to satisfy any Inquisitive Adversary Answ. And is not that Spirit sufficient to satisfie any Inquisitive Adversary that 's willing to be undeceived which searcheth all things even the deep things of God There is no inconvenience can be pressed from making the Spirit a Rule or Guide but the same recurs by making the Scripture one Men of different Judgments claiming the Scriptures without the Spirit falsly For is it not laid claim unto by Persons quite different in Judgment yea both some times to one verse and will have it speak opposite to the other If it be said That Scripture being compared explains it self Has not such as have so compared been found incessantly to jangle even in their comparing of it And this W. M. cannot deny but this hath been because one or both Parties have been estranged from the true Testimony of the Spirit What is then the Vltimate Recourse that can only resolve all Doubts even concerning the meaning of the Scripture but the certain Testimony of the Spirit For if the Scriptures be only certain because they came from the Spirit of God then the Testimony of the Spirit must be more certain than they The certainty of the Testimony of the Spirit according to the received Maxim of the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale id ipsum magis est tale That which makes a thing certain must be more certain than it And this arguing against the Certainty of the Spirit checks not only at the certainty of the Saints Faith now from the Light within and the assurance of Knowledge but at the Faith and Knowledge which all the Saints and holy Prophets had not only before the Scripture was writ but even in their writing of them We are in no greater hazzard to be deceived now than they were then therefore the Apostle notably reproves such Pratlers against this Certainty 1 Joh. 4.6 We are of God he that knoweth God heareth us he that is not of God heareth not us hereby know we the Spirit of Truth and the Spirit of Error Page 48. He asks Why I complain for his improving Isai. 59.21 but mentions not one word of that part of page 32. of mine wherein I shew him how this Scripture made against him as holding forth God's putting words in mens mouths which they deny as a thing ceased This the Reader by looking to the place may observe that the Lord there Promises his Spirit and Word shall continue to direct his People is not denied In his Dialogue page 16. he says That the Scriptures cannot be said to be a dead Letter because they are called killing and whereas I told him page 31. of my Answer That as dead things do kill if fed upon so if men feed upon the Letter of the Scripture without the Spirit which is the Life How the Letter killeth they will kill He shifts a Reply to this telling me The Scripture is called killing as being the Ministration of the Law which threatens Death against the sinner What then doth it therefore follow that they are not dead and deadly to such as feed upon them without the Spirit which giveth Life It is an apparent Malitious Passion to add That the drinking in of the Lifeless Poisonous Opinions of the Quakers will prove hurtful to the Soul seeing he bringeth not the least shadow of proof for it I observe that he â—ntitleth this Section The Quakers way Ineffectual to Convince an Opposer And yet how is it that he and his Brethren are so afraid that it spread and are daily so much crying out and clamouring against it as dangerous Priests call for the Magistrates Sword to defend their Doctrine against the Quakers intreating and beseeching People to beware of us and comparing our Words and Writings to Poison as that which is so ready to gain ground I say how comes it that they are so pressing in their importunate and often reiterate Pulpit-Exhortations to the Magistrates to Suppress Imprison us and break up our Meetings as such against whom their Labours will prove altogether fruitless and ineffectual if not assisted by the external Sword Sect. 5. Page 49. He undertakes to compare us with Papists as having learned our Language about Scripture from them But herein he hath notably manifested both his Self-contradiction and Ignorance He alledgeth We agree with Papists in that we say If the delusion be strong in the Heart it will twine the Scriptures to make them seem for it and in that we say They are dead and occasion Sects and Janglings whereunto we always add because the Spirit is wanting And yet in this sense he fully grants it himself page 43. saying It is granted that deluded Souls do wrest the Scriptures c. He concludes us one with Papists for saying There was a Rule before the Scriptures And yet grants it himself page 46. in confessing The Scripture was not a Rule to such Saints as lived The Saints had a Rule before the Scriptures was writ before it was writ Such then had some Rule before the Scriptures Thus far as to his Self-contradictions As to his Ignorance Can there be any thing more sottish to compare us with Papists for our preferring and calling the Light within as that which only makes the outward dispensation of the Gospel profitable and for our saying that the Spirit is both our Teacher and our Copy according to which if we walk we may profit without going forth for a Copy seeing it is known none to be more Enemies to these Doctrines than Papists And if we deny the Scripture to be the principal and compleat Rule of Faith that proves us no ways to agree with Papists except we all agreed with them concerning what is the Rule of Faith wherein we differ wider from Papists than our Opposers Therefore that sentence of Tertullian viz. That Christ is always Crucified betwixt two Thieves is impertinently objected by W M. against us and if the Lord will it may in due time be made appear to publick view that it far better suits our Adversaries He looks upon it as a great Absurdity page 51. To deny the more sure Word of Prophecy The more sure Word of Prophecy is not the Scripture but the Spirit mentioned 2 Pet. 1.19 to be the Scripture alledging I should have confuted the Apostle who expounds it so vers 20. But before he had been so peremptory in his Conclusion he should have first proved that the Apostle mentions these words by way of Exposition to the former Seeing he thinks himself so secure here why did he omit to answer that part of page 31. of mine where I told him That seeing the Scriptures have all their Sureness from the Spirit they cannot be more sure than it For to say that Scripture is more sure as to us being a standing Record than a Transient Voice from Heaven which
thoughts of Protestant Ministers who have given such proofs of their Call Answ. He should have told me what these Protestant Ministers are whom he says we impiously censure or by what Rule he or his Brethren would be laying such claim to be Protestant Ministers so as to exclude the Quakers from being such Page 99. Though he quarrel with me for saying That with Papists he pleads for Miracles he is so far from vindicating himself from this Charge Whether Miracles are necessary to prove a true Call that he giveth again new ground for it saying That such as assert an Immediate Call ought to give tokens of it by Miracles c. adding That though John did no Miracles yet his Call was attended with extraordinary things at his Conception and Birth Now this was the very Objection which the Papists made against the first Reformers to whom Luther and Calvin replied That though they had an Immediate Call yet there was no need of Miracles And this Objection of W. M. is no other than that which almost in totidem verbis in as many words was objected to Beza at the Conference of Poizy in France by Claudius Dispensus Doctor of the Sarbone who urged this very Argument of John the Baptist confirming his Call by the Testimony of Malachy c. alledging That they ought to Confirm their Call by Miracles To whom these are Beza his express words Hist. Eccles. of France p. 581. And as to what dispence thou alledgest that extraordinary Vocation is always approved by Miracles or by the Testimony of the Prophets I deny that it is always so verified But if we must come to Miracles do you not think that the Changing of the Life the Fruit which is seen to proceed from this Doctrine in our time by Persons so contemptible and so much persecuted by the greatest of the World are not sufficient Miracles as said the Apostle to the Corinthians that they were the Seals of his Apostleship So the rational Reader may observe that notwithstanding of W. M's so often laying claim to the Protestant Churches and Protestant Ministry and crying out against us as Opposers of them he so directly makes use of Popish Arguments against us and how we defend our selves by no other but the very same Answers the Protestants gave unto the Papists Yea of late W. Rett present Preacher of Dandy in his Book against Papists printed but the last year at Aberdeen Miracles not needful doth plead That Miracles are not needful instancing that John the Baptist did none And so W. M. though he compare us to the Jesuites in his Epistle is so far one with them himself that if his Evasion may be esteemed of worth whereby he seeks to overturn this Example of John when brought by us he will rather furnish the Jesuites with it to fight against his Brother W. Rett or rather borrow it out of their Artillery whereby they fight against Protestants than miss to have a hit at the Quakers May we not truly apply the instance in his Epistle to himself that he is sailing in one Boat with Papists though his face seems to look averse from them Page 100. He saith Whatever inward Call the Elders mentioned Tit. 1.5 Acts 14.23 had yet they had not an Immediate Call The Immediate Call of the Ministry which is by immediate Command and Voice of God without the intervention of men But for this he adds no proof at all nor is there any Inconsistency betwixt being immediately Called by Command from God and afterwards being approved of men or that being Approved and set apart by man excludes having an Immediate Call from God Sect. 1. page 101. He says That Eph. 4.13 is a pregnant and pertinent proof for the Continuance of the Ministry which I never denied But this doth not answer my saying that it is impertinent as to them who deny perfection seeing that place says The Ministry is for Perfection The Ministry is for the perfecting of the Saints Now to this he answers nothing but that it cannot be gathered that this Perfection is on the Earth which is but his own Assertion yea by himself there after overthrown saying That the Ministry is given that we may press after an absolute full Perfection even of degrees for it is folly to press after this if there be no hopes of attaining it He wholly passes by my Objections against their Ministry page 59. especially in that they make not the Grace of God a necessary Qualification to the esse or Being of a Preacher without so much as making any mention of it where I also shew how contrary it is to the order delivered by the Apostles in Scripture Therefore his Conclusion is false to say We cast off such a Ministry seeing he was not able to prove theirs to be such else he would not have wholly past in silence my Reasons shewing it not to be so His thirteenth Head page 102. is concerning the Sabbath or first day of the week's being so The Sabbath as to which I desire the Reader first to take notice that as we believe the Apostles and primitive Christians did meet this day to worship God so we as following their Example do the like and forbear working or using our lawful Occasions upon that day as much as our Adversaries so that the Debate is only Whether there be any inherent Holiness in this Day more than in another Or if there be any positive Command for it from Scripture particularly If the fourth Command bind us to the Observation of it And here W. M. notwithstanding of his great pretences to the Protestant Churches doth wholly disagree from them in this thing who are of our mind as to it the generality of all the Protestants both in Germany France and elsewhere out of this Island do look upon the supposed Morality of the First Day of the Week as altogether Ridiculous which may be seen in Calvin upon the Fourth Command Lib. Inst. 2 c. 8. Sect. 34. where he explains the signification of it as we do viz. Typifying a Spiritual Rest. Typifying a Spiritual Rest wherein leaving our own Works the Spirit of God may work in us He there refutes W. M's Notion as a Jewish Opinion saying Some false Doctors have abused ignorant People with it adding as we do That the Apostle Paul reproves such Superstitions Likewise he plainly asserts That the keeping of the first day is only for Conveniency and to preserve Order in the Church that the Saints might have a fit time set apart to meet together to Worship The keeping of the First Day of the Week why which we also say Hence doth appear the folly of that impertinent story mentioned by him page 105. seeking to infer That we agree with Papists in taking away the fourth Command as they have done the second For by this he might conclude the first and chiefest Reformers guilty of Popery whereas himself agrees with Papists
without reason that he compares us to Pelagians as if we took from Christ the Name Jesus seeing it has been shewn we own him to be Jesus or Saviour to all even to Infants He beginneth his fifteenth Head Of Perseverance concerning the Perseverance of the Saints page 115. alledging That in saying the Quakers hold not a falling away from Regeneration I seek to hide my self Because G. Keith says That Saints may fall away from saving Grace asking if Saints be Regenerate Answ. Though all that be fully Regenerate are Saints yet some may be called Saints who are not fully Regenerate Page 116. He alledgeth It is in vain to assert this falling away because it is said Some who believed afterwards fell away and some make shipwrack of the Faith and some who tasted of the good Word of God and the Powers of the Life to come c. Because they use to distinguish betwixt seeming counterfeit Grace and sound saving Grace Answ. Can there be any more palpable wresting of Scripture For if so be that Faith which they had were not real they were not to be blamed for falling away from it Who they are that Fell away from Faith it were their mercy to make shipwrack of that which was Counterfeit The Apostle speaks positively Heb. 6.4 of the capacity of such to fall away who were once enlightned who have tasted of the heavenly gift yea who were partakers of the Holy Ghost and have tasted of the good Word of God and the powers of the world to come he saith not they seemed to be so Nay the very Context sheweth the contrary saying It is impossible to renew such again to Repentance Now had this been all in Appearance the Apostle needed not to speak of Renewing them again to Repentance or say They crucify the Son of God afresh seeing if so they had never been penitent and been always Crucifiers of Christ. Whereas in answer to Phil. 1.6 I told him It might be supposed that Paul was as confident that God would perfect the work in himself as in any other And yet he supposes the contrary where he says Lest preaching the Gospel to others I my self become a Cast-away To this he replieth nothing but citeth another Scripture Jer. 32.29 I will give them one heart that they may fear me for ever Though God give them this that they may fear him yet such may abuse the Gift of God and so run out of his Fear he gives to all his Grace Turning Grace unto Wantonness and yet it is said that some turn it unto wantonness Jude 4. He jeereth at my Answer to Peter saying A goodly Reply forsooth as if he had said If the Saints fall from Faith they must fall But he might spare his Insulting until he had found some way to answer my words which are That those that abide not in the Power of God through Faith must fall away For he might as well Scoff at all the Conditional Promises of the Gospel such as He that continueth stedfast to the end shall obtain the Crown To say That Faith and the Power of God concurs to prevent the Saints falling away Answers nothing for so long as these concur we do not deny it and though they be always willing to concur yet it is clear that some who have believed not counterfeitly but really have departed from the power and so fallen away as is above shewn Page 117. Upon the words of Jer. 32.40 he says It proves the perseverance or impossibility of falling away because it is said God put his fear in their hearts for this end that they might not depart from him What then that doth not prove that they cannot depart from him Christ came to his own for this end that he might save them and yet it is said They received him not Joh. 1.11 He says I make short work of these Scriptures Joh. 10.27 28. Joh. 13.1 1 Joh. 2.19 because I say They speak of those who were come to a through Regeneration which he says is without proof But the Reader by looking unto them will find they cannot be understood otherways than of such as are throughly Regenerate and it appears he was sensible of this having produced nothing to the contrary And whereas he adds That if those who are throughly Regenerate were only to persevere then this were the priviledge of Saints in Heaven and not in Earth who never come to be so There can be nothing more ridiculous than this manner of Arguing seeing that question Whether the Saints can be perfectly Regenerate on Earth is as much in debate as the other That Objection of his as if from this Doctrine it might follow One were a Child of God to day and a Child of the Devil to morrow I answered in my last page 43. to which he returneth no answer and therefore it is dis-ingenuity in him to bring it forth here again And whereas in pag. 43. aforesaid I shew him how he Contradicted himself in this matter by granting some of the Quakers to have been truly Converted and yet now to Condemn them as Apostates He is so far from Reconciling it that he avers it anew in plain terms saying page 118. That some of them that have felt a gratious Operation on their hearts and page 9. He cannot but think That some of them were savingly wrought upon and yet adds That it is clear that they have Apostatised from the Truth Now to reconcile this he hath nothing to say But he trusts the Lord will Convince them Answ. As some of them to whom he and his Brethren were forced to give the Testimony of gratious Persons have already departed this Life not only not shrinking from but even Testifying to these Truths he calls Error so others whom they have also accounted gratious having been at death's door have asserted the same Truth and rejoiced in it which sufficeth to overturn his vain Confidence And truly such a groundless Hope is but a poor shift to reconcile so palpable a Contradiction whereby while in words they condemn this Doctrine of the capacity of man's falling away from Grace yet as to the experience of some particulars they are forced to acknowledge it for fear they should fall in greater Inconveniences of granting some among the Quakers to be Choice Saints His sixteenth Head page 119. is to prove the Danger of Quakerism as he terms it But that his Folly may appear in this particular Praying with the Spirit granted by W. M. I desire the Reader first to observe our Principle which he concludes so hazzardous even as repeated by himself page 121. viz. That a man cannot nor ought not to Pray without the Spirit 's Motion and to say none can Pray without it hath no bad tendency because all such Prayers as are performed without the help of the Spirit are Abomination not true Prayers but hypocritical and deceitful Now he cannot deny this and therefore grants it to be true
the Life no Man cometh unto the Father but by me Q. By whom and after what manner doth the Son Reveal this Knowledge A. But as it is written Eye hath not seen nor Ear heard neither hath entered into the Heart of Man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him But God hath Revealed them unto us by his Spirit 1 Cor. 2.9 10 11 12. For the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God For what man knoweth the things of a Man save the Spirit of a Man which is in him Even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now we have received not the Spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name John 14.26 he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your Remembrance c. CHAP. II. Of the Rule and Guide of Christians and of the Scriptures Question SEeing it is by the Spirit that Christ Reveals the Knowledge of God in things Spiritual The Spirit the Guide is it by the Spirit that we must be led under the Gospel Answer But ye are not in the Flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any Man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his For as many as are Led by the Spirit of God Rom. 8.9 14. they are the Sons of God Q. It is an Inward Principle then that is to be the Guide and Rule of Christians A. But the Anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you 1 John 2.27 and ye need not that any man teach you but as the same Anointing teacheth you of all things and is Truth and is no Lie and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him But as touching Brotherly Love ye need not that I write unto you Thes. 4.9 for ye your selves are taught of God to love one another Q. I perceive by this that it is by an Inward Anointing and Rule that Christians are to be taught Is this the very tenor of the New-Covenant-Dispensation A. For this is the Covenant that I will make with the House of Israel after those Days The Anointing the Teacher saith the Lord I will put my Laws into their Mind and write them in their Hearts and I will be to them a God and they shall be to me a People And they shall not Teach every Man his Neighbour Hebr. 8.10 11. and every Man his Brother saying Know the Lord for all shall know me from the Least to the Greatest John 6.45 And they shall be all taught of God Q. Did Christ then promise that the Spirit should both abide with his Disciples and be in them A. And I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter Joh. 14.16 17. that he may abide with you for ever even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwells with you and shall be in you Q. For what End were the Scriptures written A. For whatsoever things were written aforetime Rom. 15.4 were written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Q. For what are they profitable A. Thou hast known the Holy Scriptures 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. which are able to make thee wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture is given by Inspiration of God and is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all Good Works Q. Wherein consisteth the Excellency of the Scriptures A. Knowing this first 2 Pet. 1.20 21. that no Prophecy of the Scriptures is of any private Interpretation For the Prophecy came not in Old Time by the Will of Man but Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost Q. The Scriptures are then to be regarded because they came from the Spirit and they also testifie that not they but the Spirit is to lead into all Truth In what respect doth Christ Command to Search them A. Search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have Eternal Life John 5.39 and they are they which testifie of me Q. I perceive there was a Generation of old that greatly exalted the Scriptures and yet would not believe nor come to be guided by that the Scriptures directed to How doth Christ bespeak such A. Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father there is One that accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust for had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for he wrote of me But if ye believe not his Writings how shall ye believe my Words John 5.45 46 47. Q. What ought then such to be accounted of notwithstanding of their Pretences of being ruled by the Scriptures A. In which are some things hard to be understood 2 Pet. 3.16 which they that are Vnlearned and Vnstable wrest as they do also the other Scriptures unto their own Destruction CHAP. III. Of Jesus Christ being manifest in the Flesh the Vse and End of it Question WHat are the Scriptures which do most observably prophesy of Christ's Appearance Answer Deut. 18.15 The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy Brethren like unto me unto him ye shall hearken Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a Sign Behold Isai. 7.14 a Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son and shall call his Name Immanuel Q. Was not Jesus Christ in being before he Appeared in the Flesh What clear Scriptures prove this against such as erroneously assert the contrary Mich. 5.2 A. But thou Bethlehem Ephratah though thou be little among the Thousands of Judah yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be Ruler in Israel whose Goings forth have been from of Old from Everlasting John 1.1 2 3. In the Beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God The same was in the Beginning with God All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Jesus said unto them Verily verily I say unto you Before Abraham was John 8.58 I am John 17.5 And now O Father Glorifie thou me with thine own self with the Glory which I had with thee before the World was And to make all Men see what is the Fellowship of the Mystery which from the beginning of the World hath been hid in God Ephes. 3.9 who created all things by Jesus Christ. Col. 1.16 For by him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth
and Observances A. * Gal. 6.14 15. But God forbid that I should Glory save in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ by whom the World is Crucified unto me and I unto the World For in Jesus Christ neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Uncircumcision but a New Creature Q. What speaketh Christ of the Unity of the Saints with him A. At that Day ye shall know that I am in my Father John 14.20 and ye in me and I in you Abide in me and I in you John 15.4 5. As the Branch cannot bear Fruit of it self except it abide in the Vine no more can ye except ye abide in me I am the Vine ye are the Branches He that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forth much Fruit for without me ye can do nothing Neither pray I for these alone but for them also John 17.20 21 22 23. which shall believe in me through their Word That they all may be One as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be one in Vs that the World may believe it that thou hast sent me And the Glory which thou gavest me I have given them that they may be One even as we are One I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfect in One and that the World may know that thou hast sent me and hast loved them as thou hast loved me Q. What saith the Apostle Paul to this purpose A. For both he that Sanctifies and they that are Sanctified Hebr. 2.11 are all of One for which Cause he is not ashamed to call them Brethren Q. What saith the Apostle Peter A. Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and pretious Promises 2 Pet. 1.4 that by these you might be Partakers of the Divine Nature having escaped the Corruption that is in the World through Lust. CHAP. V. Concerning the Light wherewith Jesus Christ hath enlightned every Man The Vniversality and Sufficiency of God's Grace to all the World made manifest therein Question WHerein consists the Love of God towards Fallen and Lost Man Answer For God so loved the World John 3.16 that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not Perish but have Everlasting Life In this was manifested the Love of God towards us because that God sent his only begotten Son into the World 1 John 4.9 that we might live through him Q. What is intended here by the World all and every Man or only a few A. But we see Jesus who was made a little lower than the Angels for the suffering of Death crowned with Glory and Honour Hebr. 2.9 that he by the Grace of God Should taste Death for every Man 1 John 2.1 2. And if any Man sin we have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous and he is the Propitiation for our Sins and not for ours only but also for the Sins of the whole World Q. Methinks the Apostle John is very plain there in mentioning the whole World which must be not only the Saints but all others seeing he distinguisheth the World from himself and all the Saints to whom he then wrote What saith Paul elsewhere in this matter A. Christ in you the Hope of Glory whom we Preach warning every Man Col. 1.27 28. and teaching every Man in all Wisdom That we may present every Man perfect in Christ Jesus 1 Tim. 2.3 4 6. I Exhort therefore that first of all Supplications Prayers Intercessions and Giving of Thanks be made for All Men for this is good and acceptable in the Sight of God our Saviour who will have All Men to be saved and to come to the Knowledge of the Truth who gave himself a Ransom for all to be testified in due time Q. What is the Apostle Peter 's Testimony in this A. The Lord is not slack concerning his Promise as some Men count slackness but is long-suffering to us-ward 2 Pet. 3.9 Not willing that any should Perish but that All should come to Repentance Q. Are there any more Scripture-Passages that prove this thing A. Say unto them As I live saith the Lord God I have no Pleasure in the Death of the Wicked Ezek. 33.11 but that the Wicked turn from his Way and Live The Lord is Gracious and full of Compassion slow to Anger and of great Mercy Psal. 145.8 9. The Lord is good to all and his tender Mercies are over all his Works To wit That God was in Christ Reconciling the World unto him self 2 Cor. 5.19 Q. Seeing then by these Scriptures it appears that the Love of God is held out to all that all might have been or may be saved by Christ What is to be judged of those who assert that God nor Christ never purposed Love nor Salvation to a great part of Mankind and that the Coming and Sufferings of Christ never was intended nor could be useful to their Justification but will and must be effectual for their Condemnation even according to God's Purpose who from their very Infancy to their Grave with-held from them all means of Salvation What saith the Scripture to such A. For God sent not his Son into the World to Condemn the World but that the World through him might be saved John 3 17. I am come a Light into the World that Whosoever believeth in me John 12.46 47. should not abide in Darkness And if any Man hear my Words and believe not I judge him not for I came not to judge the World but to save the World Q. From what Scripture then came these Men to wrest an Opinion so contrary to Truth A. For the Children being not yet born neither have done any Good or Evil Rom. 9 11 12 13. that the Purpose of God according to Election might stand it was said unto her The Elder shall serve the Younger as it is written Jacob have I loved but Esau have I hated Q. I perceive in that Scripture it was only said before the Children were born The Elder shall serve the Younger These other Words Jacob have I loved Esau have I hated are mention'd out of the Prophet Malachy who wrote them many hundred Years after both were Dead Doth not the Scripture mention any other Cause of God's hating Esau than meerly his Decree What saith the same Apostle elsewhere A. Lest there be any Fornication or Prophane Person as Esau Hebr. 12.16 17. who for one Morsel of Meat sold his Birth-right for ye know how that afterward when he would have inherited the Blessing he was rejected Q. But seeing that such alledge that it is because of Adam 's Sin that many even Children are Damned Doth not the Scripture aver that the Death of Christ was as large to Heal as Adam 's Sin could Condemn A. For if through the Offence of one many be Dead Rom. 5.15 18. much more the Grace of God
as ought can be alledged for the former But what is the Bread then wherewith the Saints are to be nourished A. Then Jesus said unto them Verily verily I say unto you Moses gave you not that Bread from Heaven but my Father giveth you the True Bread from Heaven for the Bread of God is he which comes down from Heaven and giveth Life unto the World Then said they unto him Lord evermore give us this Bread And Jesus said unto them I am the Bread of Life he that cometh to me shall never Hunger and he that believeth on me shall never Thirst. I am that Bread of Life Your Fathers did eat Manna in the Wilderness and are Dead This is the Bread which cometh down from Heaven that a man may eat thereof and not die I am the Living Bread which came down from Heaven If any man eat of this Bread he shall live for ever and the Bread that I will give him is my Flesh which I will give for the Life of the World Joh. 6.32 33 34 35 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58. The Jews therefore strove amongst themselves saying How can this man give us his Flesh to eat Then Jesus said unto them Verily verily I say unto you Except ye eat the Flesh of the Son of Man and drink his Blood ye have no Life in you Whoso eateth my Flesh and drinketh my Blood hath Eternal Life and I will raise him up at the last Day For my Flesh is Meat indeed and my Blood is Drink indeed He that eateth my Flesh and drinketh my Blood dwelleth in me and I in him As the Living Father hath sent me and I live by the Father so he that eateth me even he shall live by me This is that Bread which came down from Heaven not as your Fathers did eat Manna and are dead He that eateth of this Bread shall live for ever CHAP. XII Concerning the Life of a Christian in general what and how it ought to be in this World Question WHat is the True RELIGION Religion Answer Pure Religion and Undefiled is this To visit the Fatherless and the Widow in their Affliction James 1 2â— and to keep himself unspotted from the World Q. What is required of man A. He hath shewed thee O man what is good Mich. 6.8 and what doth the Lord require of thee but to do justly and to love Mercy and to walk humbly with thy God * Isa. 66.2 But to this man will I look even to him that is pure and of a contrite Spirit and trembles at my Word Q. Doth God then require People to be Quakers to tremble at his Word Trembling was there any such among the Saints of old A. Then were assembled unto every one that Trembled at the Words of the God of Israel Ezra 9.4 Now therefore let us make a Covenant with our God 10.3 to put away all the Wives and such as are born of them according to the Counsel of my Lord and of those that Tremble at the Commandment of our God Q. It seems Ezra loved well and had a high Esteem of Quakers since he would have their Counsel followed Quakers of old Do any other of the Prophets point out Quakers or Tremblers as God's People A. Hear the Word of the Lord ye that Tremble at his Word Your Brethren Isa. 66.5 that hated you that cast you out for my Name 's sake said Let the Lord be glorified but he shall appear to your Joy and they shall be ashamed And it shall be to me a Name of Joy a Praise and an Honour before all the Nations of the Earth Jer. 33.9 which shall hear all the good that I do unto them and they shall Fear and Tremble for all the Goodness and for all the Prosperity that I procure unto it Q. The Prophets promise good Things there to Quakers what becometh of those that Tremble not and are not such Jer. 5.21 22. A. Hear now this O foolish People and without Vnderstanding which have Eyes and see not which have Ears and Hear not fear ye not me saith the Lord will ye not Tremble at my Presence c. Q. God's Children Q. Are then all God's Children Quakers and are we commanded to quake or tremble in order to our Salvation both under the Law and now under the Gospel A. Serve the Lord with Fear and rejoice with Trembling I make a Decree Psal. 2.11 that in every Dominion of my Kingdom Men Fear and Tremble before the God of Daniel Dan. 6.26 for he is the Living God and steadfast for ever Work out your own Salvation with Fear and Trembling Phil. 2.12 Commandments Q. What be the Chief Commandments A. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy Heart and with all thy Soul and with all thy Mind This is the first and great Commandment Matth. 22.37 38 39 40. And the second is like unto it Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self On these two Commandments hang all the Law and Prophets Q. What ought a Christian to seek after in the first Place Matth. 6.32 A. Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and his Righteousness and all these things shall be added unto you Behaviour Q. How ought Christians to behave themselves in this World A. But this I say Brethren the Time is short It remaineth That both they that have Wives 1 Cor. 7.29 30 31. be as though they had none and they that weep as though they wept not and they that rejoice as though they rejoiced not and they that buy as though they Possessed not and they that use this World as not abusing it for the Fashion of this World passeth away Q. What saith the Apostle Paul further as that which is fit for Christian Men and Women to be found in A. I will therefore that Men Pray every where lifting up holy Hands without Wrath and Doubting In like Manner also 1 Tim. 2.8 9 10. that Women adorn themselves in modest Apparel with shamefac'dness and Sobriety not with broidered Hair or Gold or Pearls or costly Array but which becometh Women professing Godliness with good Works Q. I observe Apparel the Apostle is much against the Vanity and Superfluity of Cloths among Christians what saith Peter to this A. Whose Adorning 1 Pet. 3.3 4. let it not be that outward Adorning of Plaiting the Hair of wearing of Gold or of putting on of Apparel But let it be the hidden Man of the Heart in that which is not corruptible even the Ornament of a meek quiet Spirit which is in the Sight of God of great Price Q. The Apostle is very plain there but what saith the Scriptures Respect of Persons as to Respect of Persons among Christians A. My Brethren have not the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ the Lord of Glory with Respect of Persons James 2.1 2 3
is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all Good Works p 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. No Prophecy of the Scripture is of any private Interpretation for the Prophecy came not in old time by the Will of Man but Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost q 2 Pet. 1.20 21. ARTICLE IV. Concerning the Divinity of Christ and his Being from the Beginning IN the Beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God and the same was in the Beginning with God All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made r John 1.1 2 3. Whose Goings forth have been from of Old from Everlasting s Mich. 5.2 For God created all by Jesus Christ t Eph 3.9 Who being in the Form of God thought it no Robbery to be equal with God u Phil. 2.6 And his Name is called Wonderful Counsellor the Mighty God the Everlasting Father the Prince of Peace x Isa. 9.6 Who is the Image of the Invisible God the First-born of every Creature y Col. 1.15 The Brightness of the Father's Glory and the Express Image of his Substance z Hebr. 1.3 Who was cloathed with a Vesture dipt in Blood and his Name is called the Word of God a Rev. 19.13 In him dwelleth all the Fulness of the God-head bodily b Col. 2.9 And in him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge c Col. 2.3 ARTICLE V. Concerning his Appearance in the Flesh. THe Word was made Flesh d John 14. For he took not on him the Nature of Angels but he took on him the Seed of Abraham being in all things made like unto his Brethren e Hebr. 2.16 17. Touched with a feeling of our Infirmities and in all things tempted like as we are yet without Sin f Hebr. 4.15 He died for our Sins according to the Scriptures and he was Buried and he Rose again the Third Day according to the Scriptures g 1 Cor. 15.3 4. ARTICLE VI. Concerning the End and Use of that Appearance GOD sent his own Son in the Likeness of sinful Flesh and for Sin condemned Sin in the Flesh h Rom. 8.3 For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the Works of the Devil i 1 John 3. Being manifested to take away our Sins k 1 John 3.5 For he gave himself for us an Offering and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling Savour l Eph. 5.2 Having obtained Eternal Redemption for us m Hebr. 9.12 And through the Eternal Spirit offered up himself without Spot unto God to purge our Consciences from dead Works to serve the Living God n Hebr. 9.14 He was the Lamb that was slain from the Foundation of the World o Rev. 5.1 12 13. Of whom the Fathers did all drink of that spiritual Rock that followed them and that Rock was Christ p 1 Cor. 10.1 2 3 4. Christ also suffered for us leaving us an Example that we should follow his Steps q 1 Pet. 2.21 For we are to bear about in the Body the dying of the Lord Jesus that the Life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our Body being alway delivered unto Death for Jesus sake that the Life also of Jesus may be made manifest in our Flesh r 2 Cor. 4.10 11. That we may know him and the Power of his Resurrection and the Fellowship of his Sufferings being made conformable to his Death s Phil. 3.10 ARTICLE VII Concerning the Inward Manifestation of Christ. GOD dwelleth with the Contrite and Humble in Spirit t Isa. 57.15 For he said he will dwell in them and walk in them u 2 Cor. 6.16 And Christ standeth at the Door and knocketh if any Man hear his Voice and open the Door he will come unto him and Sup with him and he with him x Rev. 3.20 And therefore ought we to Examine our own selves and prove our own selves knowing how that Christ is in us except we be Reprobates y 2 Col. 13.5 For this is the Riches of the Glory of the Mystery which God would make known among or rather IN the Gentiles CHRIST WITHIN the Hope of Glory z Col. 1.27 ARTICLE VIII Concerning the New Birth EXcept a Man be born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God a John 3.3 Therefore ought we to put off the Old Man with his Deeds and put on the New Man which is renewed in Knowledge after the Image of him that Created him and which after God is created in Righteousness and true Holiness b Ephes. 9.21 22. Col. 3.10 For henceforth know we no Man after the Flesh yea though we have known Christ after the Flesh yet now henceforth know we him no more c 2 Cor. 5.16 For if any Man be in Christ he is a new Creature old things are past away behold all things are become new d 2 Cor. 5 17. For such have put on the Lord Jesus Christ e Rom. 13.14 and are renewed in the Spirit of their Minds f Ephes. 4.28 Sith as many as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ g Gal 3 27. Being born again not of corruptible Seed but of incorruptible by the Word of God which liveth and abideth for ever h 1 Pet. 1.23 And glory in nothing save in the Cross of the Lord Jesus Christ by whom the World is crucified unto them and they unto the World i Gal. 6.14 For in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Vncircumcision but a New Creature k Gal. 6.5 ARTICLE IX Concerning the Unity of the Saints with Christ. HE that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of One l Hebr. 2.11 For by the exceeding great and pretious Promises that are given them they are made Partakers of the Divine Nature (m) 2 Pet. 1.4 Because for this End prayed Christ that all might be one as the Father is in him and he in the Father that they also might be one in them and the Glory which he had gotten from the Father he gave them that they might be one even as the Father and he is one Christ in the Saints and the Father in Christ that they might be made perfect in one (n) John 17.21 22 23. ARTICLE X. Concerning the Universal Love and Grace of God to all GOD so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have Everlasting Life o John 3.16 And in this was manifested the Love of God towards us because that God sent his only begotten Son that we might live through him p 1 John 4.9 So that if any Man sin we have an
themseves when-as the Cause and Ground for which they were commanded is removed As there is no need now for the Decision about Circumcision seeing there are none Contend for it neither as to the Orders concerning Things Offered to Idols seeing there is now no such Occasion yet who will say that the Command enjoin'd in the same place Acts 15.20 To abstain from Fornication is now made void seeing there is daily need for its standing in force because it yet remains as a Temptation man is incident to We confess indeed we are against such as from the bare Letter of the Scripture though if it were seasonable now to debate it we find but few to deal with whose Practices are so exactly squared seek to uphold Customs Forms or Shadows when the Vse for which they were appointed is removed or the Substance it self known and witnessed as we have sufficiently elsewhere answered our Opposers in the Case of Water-Baptism and Bread and Wine c. so that the Objection as to that doth not hold and the Difference is very wide in respect of such Things the very Nature and Substance of which can never be dispensed with by the People of God so long as they are in this World yea without which they could not be his People For the Doctrines and Fundamental Principles of the Christian Faith we own and believe originally and principally because they are the Truths of God whereunto the Spirit of God in our Hearts hath constrained our Understandings to obey and submit In the second place we are greatly Confirmed The Joint-Testimony of the Apostles c. to the Truths of God in our Hearts Strengthned and Comforted in the Joint-Testimony of our Brethren the Apostles and Disciples of Christ who by the Revelation of the same Spirit in the Days of old believed and have left upon Record the same Truths so we having the same Spirit of Faith according as it is written I believed and therefore have I spoken we also believe and therefore we speak And we deny not but some that from the Letter have had the Notion of these Things have thereby in the Mercy of God received Occasion to have them Revealed in the Life for we freely acknowledge though often calumniated to the contrary that Whatsoever Things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures may have Hope So then I hope if the Spirit of God lead me now unto that which is good profitable yea and absolutely needful in order to the keeping my Conscience clear and void of Offence towards God and Man none will be so unreasonable as to say I ought not to do it because it is according to the Scriptures Nor do I think it will savour ill among any serious solid Christians for me to be the more confirmed and perswaded that I am led to this Thing by the Spirit that I find it in it self good and useful and that upon the like Occasions Christ Commanded it and the Apostles and Primitive Christians practised and recommended it Now seeing it is so that we can boldly say with a good Conscience in the Sight of God that the same Spirit which leads us to believe the Doctrines and Principles of the Truth and to hold and maintain them again after the Apostacy in their primitive and ancient Purity as they were delivered by the Apostles of Christ in the Holy Scriptures I say that the same Spirit doth now lead us into the like holy Order and Government to be exercised among us as it was among them being now the like Occasion and Opportunity ministred to us therefore what can any Christianly or Rationally object against it For that there is a Real Cause for it the thing it self speaketh A Real Cause for the same Order and that it was the Practice of the Saints and Church of old is undeniable what kind of Ground then can any such Opposers have being such as scrupling at this do notwithstanding acknowledge our Principle that this were done by Imposition or Imitation more than the Belief of the Doctrines and Principles seeing as it is needful to use all Diligence to Convince and Perswade People of the Truth and bring them to the Belief of it which yet we cannot do but as Truth moves and draws in their Hearts it is also no less needful when a People is gathered to keep and preserve them in Vnity and Love as becomes the Church of Christ and to be careful as saith the Apostle That all things be done decently and in Order and that all that is wrong be removed according to the Method of the Gospel and the good cherished and encouraged So that we conclude and that upon very good Grounds That there ought now as well as heretofore to be Order and Government in the Church of Christ. Head III. That which now cometh to be examined in the Third place is First What is the Order and Government we plead for Secondly In what Cases and how far it may extend and in whom the Power Decisive is Thirdly How it differeth and is wholly another than the oppressive and persecuting Principality of the Church of Rome and other Antichristian Assemblies SECTION IV. Of the Order and Government which we plead for IT will be needful then before I proceed to describe the Order and Government of the Church to consider what is or may be properly understood by the Church for some as I touched before seem to be offended or at least afraid of the very Word because The Power of the CHVRCH The Order of the Church The Judgment of the Church and such like Pretences have been the great Weapons wherewith Antichrist and the Apostate Christians have been these many Generations persecuting the Woman and warring against the Man-child And indeed great Disputes have been among the Learned Rabbies in the Apostacy concerning this CHVRCH what it is or what may be so accounted Which I find not my place at present to dive much in but shall only give the true Sense of it according to Truth and the Scriptures plain Testimony What the word Church signifies properly The word CHVRCH in it self and as used in the Scriptures is no other but a Gathering Company or Assembly of certain People called or gathered together for so the Greek Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies which is that the Translators render Church which word is derived from the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Evoco I call out of from the Root 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Voco I Call Now though the English word CHVRCH be only taken in such a Sense as People are gathered together upon a Religious Account yet the Greek word that is so rendered is taken in general for every Gathering or Meeting together of People and therefore where it is said The Town-Clark of the Ephesians dismissed the Tumult that was gathered there together the same Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
not thence to take Occasion justly to Suspect the Effects and Fruits of the same Spirit in them even where it hath Appeared in things for which they may have somewhat more to say Surely with men of inward Tenderness this cannot but have great Weight And albeit that my Intentions were so Clear in this matter yet I will not say but the Lord whose Ways are unsearchable and past finding out may have purposed by those Papers seasonably to Reprove and single out a Wrong Spirit And therefore all concerned had need in true Tenderness and Godly Fear to beware how they shut out and turn by the Warnings and Admonitions of the Lord A Warning from the Lord. by seeking to Carp at and find fault with the Innocent Instruments least they be found foolishly like those Dogs to Run after and seek to bite the Stone because they cannot reach the Hand that threw it I have known this by manifold Experience to have been a Snare to many and therefore without the least Prejudice or Reflection upon any God knows out of true Tenderness and Love do desire it may be seriously weighed in the true Light by all that may feel themselves concerned in this matter Expl. I But now First as to the things Scrupled at whereas some did suppose That I did Ascribe to Friends Meetings an Absolute Jurisdiction over Mens Property in outward things Concerning Property See above pag. 207 208 209. therein I have been greatly Mistaken For I never intended any such thing but simply to hold forth that which by the Apostle to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 6. is urged That whereas there would a Manifest Scandal arise from Friends going to Law together Friends going to Law together that therefore such as will rather go to Law than seek to come to Agreement by the Interposing of Friends ought with a respect to their bringing such a Scandal to be Censured since it cannot be supposed that any such Difference as to outward things can fall out among Friends but some or other may be found who either by their own Knowledge or by Advice and Information of such as may be known in the Matter Controverted may bring it to an End Expl. II Secondly That whereas I say There will not be wanting in case of Controversy the Spirit of God to give Judgment through one or other in the Church of Christ Decision of Differences See above pag 227 232. so long as any Assembly can properly or in any tolerable sense be so called some have supposed that by those last Words I did Insinuate as if any Assembly Assuming to themselves the Name of the Church of Christ and having some shew of it may of right claim the Power of such Decision and ought accordingly to be Submitted unto Such a thing never entered me but was far from my Intentions For albeit that I Judge that an Assembly may sometimes deserve the Name of the Church of Christ or not to have lost the Claim albeit not altogether so Fresh and Lively at least in the generality of its Members and so under some Languishing and Hazzard to Decay if Life do not again come up more abundantly The seven Churches of Asia as may be seen in the Example of the Seven Churches of Asia whom notwithstanding of the several Weaknesses divers of them were under yet the Apostle or rather the Spirit of Christ by the Apostle dignifies with the Name of the Churches of Christ. Neither did I intend to make this Judgment necessary to Attend every particular Church or Assembly But by the Church there I understood it in a more Vniversal Sense that is Some or other among all the Churches of Christ who being spoken of in the Complex may be rightly termed the Church of Christ And this is manifest in the same Example of the Churches of Asia For albeit we might suppose there might have been wanting in each of them some to give forth this true Judgment concerning them yet in respect they were such as in some tolerable supposition might be termed the Churches of Christ albeit some of them had left their first Love and were near to have their Candlestick Removed Rev. 2.4 5 14 15 20. Chap. 3 16. and some had the Doctrine of Balaam and of the Nicolaitans and some suffered the Woman Jezabel and some were Luke-warm and ready to be Spewed out yet we see God would not suffer them to be without a Certain Judgment but gave forth one through the Apostle John who was a Member of the Church But to Esteem that any Assembly may be tolerably supposed to be the Church of Christ False Church where either the True Doctrines and Principles are wanting or the True Life and Power in some good measure is not felt and known is far from my thoughts Yea how far I am Contrary-minded may be seen at large in my Apology upon the Tenth Proposition now published in English page 194 195 196 200 201 202 c. * See Apol. Prop. 10. § V. and X. Thirdly Whereas it was thought strange that I should call Doctrines Expl. III and Principles the Bonds and Terms of our being together I understand it only of an Outward Bond Principles a Bond. and that I laid the stress upon it no further appears in that I Affirm Those Principles and Doctrines to be the product of Truth 's Power and Vertue upon the Heart which appears by what is printed upon the * See above pag. 213. Margent And William Rogers saying in his Papers That this was but like the Entertainment of Christ in the Manger shews too little of Christian Sobriety and too much of a Scornful Reflection for which I will rather chuse to Forgive him than therein to Contend with him For how much I value that Inward Bond to wit the Life of Righteousness beyond the Outward and that I esteem the Outward not at all to be valued but as it comes from the Inward may be seen throughout all I have Written in my Apology upon the Tenth Proposition and elsewhere And my Affirming Exclusion That any denying of any of the Truth 's Principles and Doctrines is a ground of Disowning Was only in respect that who do so do manifestly thence make it appear they have broken the Inward Bond first from which that Outward did naturally spring and arise Fourthly If any do suppose that by my Asserting The Ancient Apostolick Order was Established amongst us upon the right Basis and Foundation I intended that those particular Orders relating to Outward Expl. IV things that were among the Apostles either was or were to be Established among us they did much Mistake me For I never purposed any such thing Our Order and its Foundation but only to signify that by Establishing the Government and Authority in and upon the Spirit onely and such as are led by it we did Establish it upon the same Basis and Foundation where-upon that
Exercised in the Church in the days of the Apostles were built For I am far from believing that the most Exact Conformity to the Order and Method of the Church in the Apostles days Conformity from the Life or even to what may now be Appointed by the same Spirit without the Inward Life and Vertue go along signifies any thing for I know that nothing done by meer Imitation will any thing avail in the Worship and Service of God and therefore that No Act done without Conviction will any ways be profitable to the Doer Yet that hindreth not but that such as forbear to do what by the Testimony of God in his Servants is Commanded to be performed in the Church are Justly to be blamed and be judged therefore in respect that through Disobedience and Vnwatchfulness they have blinded themselves from the sight and knowledge of their Duty For if it should be said No man were to be Condemned for not doing that which he sees not to be his Duty Then no man were to be Condemned who had by Iniquity and Vnwatchfulness brought Hardness and Blindness upon himself The Hardned and blinded see not their Duty for all the Iniquities he commits afterwards And how would this tend to Establish Ranterism the substance of which is to bring their Consciences to that pass as not to be sensible of any Checks Then the Nations are not to be blamed for all their Idolatry Wickedness and Superstition for that they are not sensible of the Evil of it Whereas Truth teaches us to believe that had they been faithful to the small measure of Light in things more obvious it would have further opened and manifested other things The Jews Crucifying Christ ignorantly Then should not the Jews have been Condemned for Crucifying Christ since Peter says They did it Ignorantly And Paul testifies That if they had known they would not have Crucified the Lord of Glory Yea then all those that persecuted and burned the Protestant Martyrs Martyrs Instanced were not to be Judged for it because they suppose they did well in it even according to Christ's Testimony who says That in killing you they shall think they do God good Service Shall men then never be Condemned for doing evil or omitting their duty because they see it not What Absurdity would follow thereupon may easily appear And yet its strange that William Rogers in his Papers should labour so much against this Affirming very positively That nothing ought to be given forth in the Church of Christ but by way of Recommendation and not of Command Wherein he doth either greatly Mistake the matter as affirmed by me or otherways run into a far greater Inconveniency than he is aware For if he mean That no Man of or from himself only or by vertue of any Office or Place he either hath or hath born in the Church of Christ ought to Command any thing to be performed in the Church I freely Agree to it and have Asserted the same in very full and ample Terms But if he will say That no man albeit really moved by the Spirit of God ought to go further than a meer Recommendation It is a most Insolent Limiting of God under a false pretence of liberty and will necessarily Conclude that God hath not power to Command any thing unless Men be content to agree to it For the Controversy is here drawn to a Narrow Compass For he that will allow that God hath power to Command things to be practised in the Church and that those Commands must be Conveyed by Immediate Revelation through some of the Members of the Church and that it may fall out that some of the Members of the Church may through Weakness or Vnwatchfulness not be sensible they must either acknowledge that Such are to be Condemned or say that God hath not power to Command or that there is no such Revelation now-a-days as do the Priests and Truth 's Enemies or that Man is not Condemnable for disobeying God if he believe it not to be his Duty which is as much as to say that Vnbelief is no sin Now let these things be seriously Considered how this is or can be Avoided without granting the things Affirmed by me For what way can the Truth be Asserted the honour and just Authority of God Acknowledged the Necessity of the continuance of Immediate Revelation Affirmed and the Iniquity of Vnbelief not Justified and the just Judgment of God upon the Rebellious and Disobedient Vindicated without Affirming what I have done And if any can do this in words more wary than I have done I shall very readily Agree to it For that things may be proposed to the Church by way of Command and further than a meer Recommendation the whole Current of the Scripture shews not only to the Churches among the Jews where Moses and the Prophets do propose the Will of God to be performed very positively and peremptorily but even under the New Covenant as appears in the Eleventh of the Acts and in many places of Paul's Epistles particularly that on 2 Thess. 3.14 If any man Obey not our word by this Epistle note that man and have no Company with him that he may be ashamed This then being manifest with respect to those Times I would know of W. R. Whether Christ has now lost any of his Authority as he has left off to Rule his Church Immediately by his Spirit and whether so to Affirm be not grosly to Contradict the Antient and Primitive Doctrine of Friends Fifthly Whereas some did suppose that I did make the Difference Expl. V in the end but very small betwixt Decisive Judgment among Friends and among Papists and other Persons because I say Decisive Judgment They place the Decisive Judgment in the plurality of an Assembly made up of their Chief Teachers and Ministers And albeit I Limit it not to that yet I seem to Affirm that it most usually is so conveyed and so the difference only is that they make it always so and I most usually To this I Answer That if in Charity I may suppose this Insinuation comes not from Malice at least it proceeds from great Ignorance of the Popish Principle and it were better for such to be Silent than to Judge of things they do not understand For the Difference here is very great and Fundamental in respect both Papists and others do Affirm That men by vertue of an outward Succession or Vocation may have true Right to sit and give Judgment in such Assemblies Papists pleading Succession c. albeit they be void of true Holiness and have not the Grace of God which they say is no Necessary Qualification to the being of a Minister So that they place the power of Judgment not only in the plurality of Votes absolutely in which we differ from them but also in the Judgment of such as may without any absurdity by their own Principles be supposed to be all
the Decision of the Church and in case of Refractoriness that such Persons ought to be Disowned That though R. B. in one place Affirms to this purpose That there never will nor can be wanting in Case of Controversy the Spirit of God to give Judgment through some or other in the Church of Christ as long as any Assembly can properly or in any tolerable supposition be so termed he declares that the Words are sound and further saith that thereby he Intends no other but such Assemblies as in reality and truth may be termed the Church of Christ. And whereas he saith to this purpose Submission That it's Disobedience to God not to Submit to the Sentence of such Assemblies though the Persons refusing to Submit pretend they see it not yet he declares that his Meaning thereby is not That if they Submit before Conviction of Conscience they therein find Acceptance with the Lord but rather to shew that their Want of Sight is through Disobedience or Unwatchfulness to the Grace of God in themselves which if they did take heed thereunto would shew it their Duty to Obey Principles as Terms We also had Discourse touching his Assertion That Principles and Doctrines c. believed through the force of Truth on the Understanding are as it were the Terms and in another place of the Book produced it appeared that he Asserted There was a more Inward Bond viz. the Life of Righteousness and that the Book declares that we are gathered into the belief of the Principles and Doctrines by the Truth it 's Power and Influence upon our hearts and that very Bond by which we became centred into one Body and Fellowship c. And on a Debate thereof he acknowledged That his meaning was not they were the Original Bond but rather as Fruits and Branches of that Bond and so in that respect might be as an outward Bond whereby we are united in an heavenly Society The Order of the Gospel We also had some Discourse touching his Title-Page wherein he Asserts That the Ancient Apostolick Order of the Church of Christ is re-established on its right Basis and Foundation touching which he declares that his meaning is Not only with respect to all the outward Orders or Forms of Discipline in Government amongst us but with respect to the Power of God which in the Primitive Days was and now is the great Order of the Gospel And though R. Barclay hath given these Explications of his Meanings yet the very Explications as he saith are to be found in his Book if duly weighed Having given you an Account in short of what Discoursed this day amongst Friends this further lies upon me to signify unto you on the Behalf of R. Barklay I am satisfied that he is not Principled as I and many by some Passages in his Book took him to be And since it is so that many have taken an Offence against him for that Cause R. B. Cleared and as may be doubted even so far as to Reject his Testimony and Service for the Truth it lies upon me as my Duty even for his and the Truth 's sake to Warn all that they take heed not to entertain a Prejudice against his Testimony on Jealousy that may enter on the score of any Apprehensions or Mistakes of his Book and that Answer that I have given thereto but rather in an Unprejudiced Spirit to Wait on the Lord to feel and savour his Testimony even as if the Occasion taken had never been And I do freely Confess that in as much as I publish't my Book before I gave R. B. Notice of my Objections and Intentions therein W.R. blame-worthy I acted in that respect not according to Gospel-Order but am Justly worthy of Blame therein It is with me also to signify unto you that l am abundantly satisfied that R. B ' s. Book of Government was written at or before the Time of it's date for that he solemnly affirms it was so W. Rogers FOrasmuch as William Rogers of Bristol hath lately written a Book in Manuscript The Judgment of the Meeting against a Book of Robert Barclay's Intituled The Anarchy of the Ranters and Approved at the Second-Days-Meeting in London and hath dispersed his Manuscript in several parts of this Nation without so much as first giving either to the said R. Barclay in particular or the Second-Days-Meeting in general an Account of his Scruples or Dissatisfaction concerning the said Book of R. B's Contrary to all Rules of Brotherly Love Christian Fellowship Gospel-Order and Exemplary Practice of the Church of Christ to the Defamation of the said R.B. the great Derogation from the Christian Authority of the said Meeting and the general Disservice of Truth especially being sent unto persons who at present are Disaffected to the Vnity of the Body of Friends And whereas on the Seventh day of the Third Month 1677. we whose Names are under-written were Met together in the City of London in the pure Fear and holy Dread of the Lord God Almighty to hear what the said W. R. had Objected against the said Book of R. Barclay's It Appeared to us upon Deliberate serious and Impartial Hearing of the matter in Controversy that the Objections of the said W. R. lay not so much against the Matter and Substance of the said R. B's Book as against his way of Expressing some passages therein and that upon R. B's Defence and Explanation the said W. R. did declare that he was satisfied with R. B. as to his principles but that he thought some Passages in his book might have been better Worded Confessing that he did not Brotherly to publish his Book before he had Communicated his Exception to the said R. B. and the Brethren of the Second-days-Morning-Meeting in London It is therefore the Inward Sense Advice and Judgment of this Meeting that the said W. R. ought forthwith to deliver up into the hands of James Claypoole that Copy of his said Book which he hath here with him and as speedily as may be Recall all such other Copies of his said Book as he knows to be Dispersed in the Nation or elsewhere And that he also ought speedily to write a Letter to Friends in all those places where he doth or shall know the said Book to be dispersed and therein to Clear both the said R B. and the Friends of the Second-Days-Meeting in London from all such Aspersions as by means of his said Book may be Cast upon him or them And though it doth not appear to this Meeting by any thing that the said W. R. hath Objected or Offered that there is any Errour or Vnsoundness of Doctrine in the said R. B's Book yet forasmuch as there are some Terms or Expressions therein which some conceive might be made yet more Plain Easie and Familiar It is the desire of this Meeting that the said R B. as he feels in himself the Opening of Life thereunto will in Christian
from it and turn it to wantonness making shipwrack of Faith and after having tasted of the Heavenly Gift and being made partakers of the Holy Ghost again fall away Yet such an increase and stability in the Truth may in this life be attained from which there cannot be any Apostacy The Tenth Proposition Concerning the Ministry As by this Gift or Light of God all true Knowledge in things Spiritual is Received and Revealed so by the same as it is manifested and received in the heart by the strength and power thereof every true Minister of the Gospel is Ordained prepared and supplied in the Work of the Ministry and by the leading moving and drawing hereof ought every Evangelist and Christian Pastor to be led and ordered in his labour and work of the Gospel both as to the Place where as to the Person to whom and as to the Times when he is to Minister Moreover who have this Authority may and ought to Preach the Gospel though without humane Commission or Literature as on the other hand who want the Authority of this Divine Gift however Learned or Authorized by the Commissions of Men and Churches are to be esteemed but as Deceivers and not true Ministers of the Gospel Also who have received this holy and unspotted Gift as they have freely received so are they freely to give without Hire or Bargaining far less to use it as a Trade to get Money by it Matth. 10. Yet if God hath called any from their Imployments or Trades by which they acquire their Livelihood it may be lawful for such according to the Liberty which they feel given them in the Lord to receive such Temporals to wit what may be needful to them for Meat and Cloathing as are freely given them by those to whom they have Communicated Spirituals The Eleventh Proposition Concerning Worship All true and acceptable Worship to God is offered in the inward and immediate moving and drawing of his own Spirit which is neither limited to Places Times or Persons For though we be to Worship him always in that we are to fear before him yet as to the outward signification thereof in Prayers Praises or Preachings we ought not to do it where and when we will but where and when we are moved thereunto by the secret Inspirations of his Spirit in our hearts which God heareth and accepteth of and is never wanting to move us thereunto when need is of which he himself is the alone proper Judge All other Worship then both Praises Prayers and Preachings which man sets about in his own Will and at his own Appointment which he can both begin and end at his pleasure do or leave undone as himself sees meet whether they be a prescribed Form as a Liturgy or Prayers conceived Extemporarily by the natural strength and faculty of the mind they are all but Superstitions Will-worship and abominable Idolatry in the sight of God which are to be denied Ezek. 13. Matth. 10.20 Acts 2.4 18 5. rejected and separated from in this day of his Spiritual Arising however it might have pleased him who winked at the times of Ignorance with a respect to the simplicity and integrity of some John 3.6 4.21 and of his own Innocent Seed which lay as it were buried in the hearts of men under the Mass of Superstition To blow upon the dead and dry bones Jude 19. Acts 17.23 and to raise some Breathings and Answer them and that until the Day should more clearly dawn and break forth The Twelfth Proposition Concerning Baptism As there is one Lord and one Faith so there is one Baptism Eph. 4.5 1 Pet. 3.21 Rom. 6.4 Gal. 3.27 Col. 2.12 John 3.30 which is not the putting away the filth of the flesh but the Answer of a good Conscience before God by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ. And this Baptism is a Pure and Spiritual thing to wit the Baptism of the Spirit and Fire by which we are buried with him that being washed and purged from our sins we may walk in Newness of Life 1 Cor. 1.17 Of which the Baptism of John was a figure which was Commanded for a Time and not to Continue for ever As to the Baptism of Infants it is a meer human Tradition for which neither Precept nor Practice is to be found in all the Scripture The Thirteenth Proposition Concerning the Communion or Participation of the body and blood of Christ. The Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ is Inward and Spiritual which is the participation of this flesh and Blood 1 Cor. 10.16 17. John 6.32 33 55. 1 Cor. 5.8 by which the Inward man is daily nourished in the hearts of those in whom Christ dwells Of which things the breaking of Bread by Christ with his Disciples was a Figure which they even used in the Church for a time who had received the Substance for the Cause of the Weak even as Abstaining from things strangled and from blood Acts 15.20 the Washing one anothers feet and the Anointing of the Sick with Oil all which are Commanded with no less Authority and Solemnity than the former John 13.14 yet seeing they are but the shadows of better things James 5.14 they Cease in such as have obtained the Substance The Fourteenth Proposition Concerning the Power of the Civil Magistrate in Matters purely Religious and pertaining to the Conscience Since God hath assumed to himself the Power and Dominion of the Conscience who alone can rightly instruct and govern it therefore it is not lawful for any whatsoever Luke 9.55 56. Matth. 7.12 29. Tit. 3.10 by virtue of any Authority or Principality they bear in the Government of this World To force the Consciences of others And therefore all Killing Banishing Fining Imprisoning and other such things which men are Afflicted with for the alone Exercise of their Conscience or difference in Worship or Opinion proceedeth from the Spirit of Cain the Murtherer and is contrary to the Truth Providing always that no Man under the pretence of Conscience prejudice his Neighbour in his Life or Estate or do any thing destructive to or inconsistent with Human Society in which Case the Law is for the Transgressor and Justice is to be administred upon all without Respect of Persons The Fifteenth Proposition Concerning Salutations and Recreations c. Seeing the Chief End of all Religion is To Redeem Man from the Spirit and vain Conversation of this World and to lead into inward Communion with God before whom if we Fear always we are accounted Happy Eph. 5.11 1 Pet. 1.14 John 5.44 Jer. 10.3 Acts 10.26 Matth. 15.13 Col. 2.8 Therefore all the vain Customs and Habits thereof both in word and deed are to be rejected and forsaken by those who come to this Fear Such as the Taking off the Hat to a Man the Bowings and Cringings of the Body and other such Salutations of that kind with all the foolish and superstitious
harder to understand their Expositions than the Things which they go about to Expound what may We say then cosidering those great Heaps of Commentaries since in Ages yet far more Corrupted § VI. In this respect above-mentioned then we have shewn what Service and Vse the Holy Scriptures as managed in and by the Spirit are of to the Church of God wherefore we do account them a Secondary Rule Moreover because they are commonly acknowledged by all The Scriptures a Secondary Rule to have been written by the Dictates of the Holy spirit and that the Errors which may be supposed by the Injury of times to have slipt-in are not such but that there is a sufficient clear Testimony left to all the Essentials of the Christian Faith we do look upon them as the only fit outward Judge of Controversies among Christians and that whatever Doctrine is Contrary unto their Testimony may therefore justly be rejected as False And for our parts we are very willing that all our Doctrines and Practices be Tried by them which we never refused nor ever shall in all Controversies with our Adversaries as the Judge and Test. We shall also be very willing to admit it as a Positive Certain Maxime That whatsoever any do pretending to the Spirit which is Contrary to the Scriptures be accounted and reckoned a Delusion of the Devil For as we never lay claim to the Spirit 's Leadings that we may Cover our selves in any thing that is Evil so we know that as every Evil Contradicts the Scriptures so it doth also the Spirit in the first place from which the Scriptures came and whose Motions can never Contradict one another though they may appear sometimes to be Contradictory to the blind Eye of the natural Man as Paul and James seem to Contradict one another Thus far we have shewn both what we believe and what we believe not concerning the Holy Scriptures hoping we have given them their due place But since they that will needs have them to be the only certain and principal Rule want not some shew of Arguments even from the Scripture it self though it no where call it self so by which they labour to prove their Doctrine I shall briefly lay them down by way of Objections and Answer them before I make an End of this matter Object 1 § VII Their first Objection is usually drawn from Isaiah 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony if they speak not according to this Word it is because there is no Light in them Now this Law Testimony and Word they plead to be the Scriptures To which I Answer That that is to beg the thing in Question and Answ. 1 remains yet Vnproved Nor do I know for what Reason we may not safely Affirm this Law and Word to be Inward But suppose it was Outward it proves not the Case at all for them neither makes it against us For it may be Confessed without any prejudice to our Cause that the Outward Law was more particularly to the Jews a Rule and more principally than to us seeing their Law was Outward and Literal but ours under the New Covenant as hath been already said is expresly Affirmed to be Inward and Spiritual To Try all things by what So that this Scripture is so far from making against us that it makes for us For if the Jews were directed to Try all things by their Law which was without them written in Tables of Stone then if we will have this Advice of the Prophet to reach us we must make it hold Parallel to that Dispensation of the Gospel which we are under So that we are to Try all things in the first place by that Word of Faith which is preached unto us which the Apostle saith is In the heart and by that Law which God hath given us which the Apostle saith also expresly is Written and placed in the Mind Lastly If we look to this place according to the Greek Interpretation of the Septuagint our Adversaries shall have nothing from thence to Carp yea it will favour us much for there it is said That the Law is given us for a help which very well agrees with what is above Asserted Their second Objection is from Joh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures c. Object 2 Here say they we are commanded by Christ himself to search the Scriptures Answ. 1 I Answer First That the Scriptures ought to be Searched we do not at all deny but are very willing to be Tried by them as hath been above declared But the Question is Whether they be the only and principal Rule which this is so far from proving that it proveth the Contrary for Christ Checks them here for too high an Esteem of the Scriptures and neglecting of him that was to be preferr'd before them and to whom they bore Witness as the following words declare For in them ye think ye have Eternal life Search the Scriptures c. and they are they which testify of me and ye will not come unto me that ye may have Life This shews that while they thought they had Eternal Life in the Scriptures they neglected to come unto Christ to have Life of which the Scriptures bore Witness This Answers well to our purpose since our Adversaries now do also Exalt the Scriptures and think to have Life in them which is no more than to look upon them as the only Principal Rule and Way to Life and yet refuse to come unto the Spirit of which they Testify even the inward Spiritual Law which could give them Life So that the Cause of this People's Ignorance and Vnbelief was not their Want of Respect to the Scriptures which though they knew and had a high Esteem of yet Christ testifies in the former verses that they had neither seen the Father nor heard his Voice at any time neither had his Word abiding in them which had they then had then they had believed in the Son Moreover that place may be taken in the Indicative Mood Ye search the Scriptures which Interpretation the Greek word will bear and so Answ. 2 Pasor translateth it which by the Reproof following seemeth also to be the more genuine Interpretation as Cyrillus long ago hath observed § VIII Their Third Objection is from these words Acts 17.11 These were more noble than those in Thessalonica in that they received the Word with all readiness of Mind and searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so Here say they The Beroeans are commended for Searching the Scriptures Object 3 and making them the Rule I Answer That the Scriptures either are the Principal or Only Rule Answ. 1 will not at all from this follow neither will their searching the Scriptures or being Commended for it infer any such thing for we Recommend and Approve the use of them in that respect as much as any yet will it not follow that we Affirm them to be the Principal and Only Rule Secondly It is to
be Observed that these were the Jews of Beroea to Answ. 2 whom these Scriptures which were the Law and the Prophets were more particularly a Rule and the thing under the Examination was The Beroeans searching the Scriptures makes them not the Only Rule to Try Doctrines Whether the Birth Life Works and Sufferings of Christ did answer to the Prophecies that went before of him so that it was most proper for them being Jews to Examine the Apostles Doctrine by the Scriptures seeing he pleaded it to be a Fulfilling of them It is said nevertheless in the first place That they received the Word with Chearfulness and in the second place They searched the Scriptures not that they searched the Scriptures and then Received the Word for then could not they have prevailed to Convert them had they not first minded the Word abiding in them which opened their Vnderstandings no more than the Scribes and Pharisees who as in the former Objection we observed searched the Scriptures and exalted them and yet remained in their Vnbelief because they had not the Word abiding in them But Lastly If this Commendation of the Jewish Boereans might Infer that the Scriptures were the only and principal Rule to Try the Apostles Answ. 3 Doctrine by what should have become of the Gentiles How should they ever come to have Received the Faith of Christ who neither knew the Scriptures nor believed them We see in the end of the same Chapter how the Apostle preaching to the Athenians took another Method The Athenians Instanced and directed them to somewhat of God within themselves that they might feel after him He did not first go about to Proselyte them to the Jewish Religion and to the Belief of the Law and the Prophets and from thence to prove the Coming of Christ Nay he took a nearer Way Now certainly the principal and only Rule is not different One to the Jews and another to the Gentiles but is Vniversal reaching both though Secondary and Subordinate Rules and Means may be various and diversly suted according as the People they are used to are stated and circumstantiated Even so we see that the Apostle to the Athenians used a Testimony of one of their own Poets which he judged would have Credit with them and no doubt such Testimonies whose Authors they Esteemed had more Weight with them than all the Sayings of Moses and the Prophets whom they neither knew nor would have cared for Now because the Apostle used the Testimony of a Poet to the Athenians will it therefore follow he made that the Principal or Only Rule to Try his Doctrine by So neither will it follow that though he made use of the Scriptures to the Jews as being a Principle already believed by them to Try his Doctrine that from thence the Scriptures may be accounted the Principal or Only Rule § IX The last and which at first view seems to be the greatest Objection is this Object 4 If the Scripture be not the Adequate Principal and Only Rule then it would follow that the Scripture is not Compleat nor the Canon filled that if men be now immediately led and ruled by the Spirit they may add New Scriptures of equal Authority with the Old whereas every one that Adds is Cursed yea what Assurance have we but that at this rate every one may bring-in a New Gospel according to his Fancy Answ. The dangerous Consequences Insinuated in this Objection were fully Answered in the latter part of the last Proposition in what was said a little before offering freely to Disclaim all pretended Revelations Contrary to the Scriptures Object 1 But if it be urged That it is not enough to deny these Consequences if they naturally follow from your Doctrine of Immediate Revelation and denying the Scripture to be the Only Rule I Answer We have proved both these Doctrines to be True and Necessary Answ. 1 according to the Scriptures themselves and therefore to fasten Evil Consequences upon them which we make appear do not follow is not to Accuse us but Christ and his Apostles who preached them But secondly we have shut the door upon all such Doctrine in this very Answ. 2 Position Affirming That the Scriptures give a Full and Ample Testimony to all the Principal Doctrines of the Christian Faith For we do firmly believe that there is no other Gospel or Doctrine to be preached but that which was delivered by the Apostles and do freely subscribe to that saying Let him that preacheth any other Gospel than that which hath been already preach'd by the Apostles Gal. 1.8 according to the Scriptures be accursed A New Revelation is not a New Gospel So we distinguish betwixt a Revelation of a New Gospel and New Doctrines and a New Revelation of the good old Gospel and Doctrines the last we plead for but the first we utterly deny For we firmly believe That no other Foundation can any man lay than that which is laid already But that this Revelation is necessary we have already proved and this Distinction doth sufficiently guard us against the hazzard insinuated in the Objection Books Canonical As to the Scriptures being a filled Canon I see no necessity of believing it and if these men that believe the Scripture to be the Only Rule will be consistent to their own Doctrine they must needs be of my Judgment seeing it is simply Impossible to prove the Canon by the Scriptures For it cannot be found in any Book of the Scripture that these Books and just these and no other are Canonical as all are forced to acknowledge How can they then Evite this Argument That which cannot be proved by Scripture is no Necessary Article of Faith But The Canon of the Scripture to wit that there are so many Books precisely neither more nor less cannot be proved by Scripture Therefore It is no Necessary Article of Faith Object 2 If they should Alledge That the Admitting of any other Books to be now written by the same Spirit might infer the Admission of New Doctrines I deny that Consequence for the Principal or Fundamental Doctrines of the Christian Religion are contained in the Tenth Part of the Scripture but it will not follow thence that the Rest are Impertinent or Vseless If it should please God to bring to us any of these Books which by the Injury of Time are lost which are mentioned in the Scripture as The Prophecy of Enoch The Book of Nathan Books lost c. or The Third Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians I see no Reason why we might not Receive them and place them with the rest That which displeaseth me is that men should first affirm That the Scripture is the Only Principal Rule And yet make a great Article of Faith of that which the Scripture can give us no Light in As for Instance How shall a Protestant prove by Scripture to such as deny the Epistle of James to be
these Teachers which want the Grace of God we shall refer that to the Tenth Proposition where that matter is more particularly handled § II. As to the First not to dive into the many Curious Notions Part I which many have concerning the Condition of Adam before the Fall all Agree in this that thereby he came to a very Great Loss Adam's Fall not only in the things which related to the Outward Man but in regard of that true Fellowship and Communion he had with God This Loss was signified unto him in the Command For in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely Die Gen. 2.17 This Death could not be an Outward Death or the Dissolution of the Outward Man for as to that he did not Die yet many hundred years after so that it must needs respect his Spiritual Life and Communion with God The Consequence of this Fall besides that which relates to the Fruits of the Earth is also expressed Gen. 3.24 So he drove out the man and he placed at the East of the Garden of Eden Cherubims and a flaming Sword which turned every way to keep the way of the Tree of Life Now whatsoever Literal Signification this may have we may Safely ascribe to this Paradise a Mystical Signification and truly account it that Spiritual Communion and Fellowship which the Saints obtain with God by Jesus Christ to whom only these Cherubims give way and unto as many as Enter by him who calls himself the Door So that though we do not Ascribe any whit of Adam's Guilt to men Guilt not ascribed to Adam 's Posterity until they make it theirs by the like Acts of Disobedience yet we cannot suppose that men who are come of Adam naturally can have any good thing in their Nature as belonging to it which he from whom they derive their Nature had not himself to Communicate unto them If then we may Affirm that Adam did not retain in his Nature as belonging thereunto any Will or Light capable to give him Knowledge in Spiritual things then neither can his Posterity For whatsoever Real good any man doth it proceedeth not from his Nature as he is Man or the Son of Adam but from the Seed of God in him as a New Visitation of Life in order to bring him out of his Natural Condition So that though it be In him yet it is not Of him And this the Lord himself witnessed Gen. 6.5 where it is said He saw that every Imagination of the Thoughts of his heart was only Evil continually Every Imagination of the Natural man is Evil. which words as they are very Positive so are they very Comprehensive Observe the Emphasis of them First there is Every Imagination of the thoughts of his heart so that this admits of no Exception of any Imagination of the Thoughts of his Heart Secondly Is only Evil Continually it is neither in some part evil continually nor yet only evil at some times but both only evil and always and continually evil which certainly excludes any good as a proper Effect of man's heart naturally For that which is Only Evil and that always cannot of its own Nature produce any good thing The Lord expresseth this again a little after Chap. 8. v. 21. The Imagination of mans heart is evil from his youth Thus inferring how natural and proper it is unto him From which I thus Argue If the Thoughts of man's heart be not only Evil but always Evil then are they as they simply proceed from his Heart neither good in part nor at any time But the First is True Therefore also the Last Again If man's Thoughts be always and only Evil then are they altogether useless and ineffectual to him in the things of God But the First is True Therefore also the Last Secondly This appears clearly from that Saying of the Prophet Jeremiah The heart of man deceitful c. 17.9 The heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked For who can with any Colour of Reason Imagine that that which is so hath any power of it self or is any wise fit to lead a man to Righteousness whereunto it is of its own Nature directly Opposite This is as Contrary to Reason as it is Impossible in Nature that a Stone of its own Nature and proper Motion should flee upwards For as a Stone of its own Nature inclineth and is prone to Move down-wards towards the Centre so the heart of man is naturally prone and inclined to Evil some to one and some to another From this then I also thus Argue That which is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked is not fit neither can it lead a man aright in things that are good and honest But the Heart of man is such Therefore c Rom. 3.10 But the Apostle Paul describeth the Condition of Men in the Fall at large Psal. 14.3 and 53.2 c. taking it out of the Psalmist There is none righteous no not one There is none that understandeth there is none that seeketh after God They are all gone out of the way they are altogether become unprofitable there is none Man's Estate i◠the Fall that doth good no not one Their Throat is an open Sepulchre with their Tongues they have used deceit the poison of Asps is under their Lips whose Mouths are full of cursing and bitterness Their Feet are swift to shed blood Destruction and misery are in their ways and the way of peace have they not known There is no Fear of God before their Eyes What more positive can be spoken He seemeth to be particularly Careful to avoid that any good should be ascribed to the Natural man he shews how he is polluted in all his ways he shews how he is Void of Righteousness of Vnderstanding of the Knowledge of God how he is out of the Way and in short Vnprofitable than which nothing can be more fully said to Confirm our Judgment For if this be the Condition of the Natural man or of man as he stands in the Fall he is unfit to make one Right Step to Heaven If it be said That is not spoken of the Condition of man in general Object but only of some particulars or at least that it comprehends not all The Text sheweth the clean Contrary in the foregoing Verses Answ. where the Apostle takes in himself as he stood in his natural Condition What then are we better than they No in no wise for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles that they are all under Sin as it is written And so he goes on by which it is manifect that he speaks of Mankind in general If they Object that which the same Apostle saith in the foregoing Chapter vers 14. to wit Object That the Gentiles do by nature the things contained in the Law and so consequently do by Nature that which is good and acceptable in the sight of God I Answer This Nature must
to know what can be more Expresly Affirmed And will have all men to be saved or can any Two Propositions be stated in Terms more Contradictory than these Two God willeth not some to be saved and God willeth all men to be saved or God will have no man perish If we believe the last as the Apostle hath Affirmed the first must be destroyed seeing of Contradictory Propositions the one being placed the other is destroyed Whence to Conclude he gives us a Reason of his Willingness that All men should be saved in these words Who gave himself a Ransom for all as if he would have said since Christ died for all since he gave himself a Ransom for all therefore he will have all men to be saved This Christ himself gives as the Reason of God's Love to the World in these words Joh. 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his Only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have Everlasting life Compared with 1 Joh. 4.9 This whosoever is an Indefinite Term from which no man is Excluded From all which then I thus Argue * Arg. 1. For whomsoever it is lawful to pray to them Salvation is possible But It 's lawful to pray for every Individual man in the whole World Therefore Salvation is possible unto them I prove the Major Proposition thus No man is bound to pray for that which is impossible to be attained Arg. 2 But Every man is bound and commanded to pray for all men Therefore It is not impossible to be obtained I prove also this Proposition further thus No man is bound to pray but in Faith Arg. 3 But He that prayeth for that which he judges simply Impossible to be obtained cannot pray in Faith Therefore c. Again That which God willeth is not Impossible Arg. 4 But God willeth all men to be saved Therefore It is not Impossible And lastly These for whom our Saviour gave himself a Ransom Arg. 5 to such Salvation is possible But Our Saviour gave himself a Ransom for all Therefore Salvation is possible unto them § VIII This is very positively Affirmed Hebr. 2.9 in these words Proof 1 But we see Jesus who was made a little lower than the Angels for the suffering of Death Crowned with Glory and Honour that he by the Grace of God might taste death for every man He that will but open his Eyes may see this Truth here Asserted If he tasted Death for Every man then certainly there is no man for whom he did not taste Death then there is no man who may not be made a Sharer of the Benefit of it For he came not to Condemn the World but that the World through him might be Saved Joh. 3.17 He came not to Judge the World but to Save the World Joh. 12.47 whereas according to the Doctrine of our Adversaries he behoved to come to Condemn the World and Judge it Our Adversaries false Doctrine of a great part of Mankind being pre-ordained for Damnation Refuted and not that it might be Saved by him or to save it For if he never came to bring Salvation to a great part of Mankind but that his Coming though it could never do them good yet shall augment their Condemnation from thence it necessarily follows that he came not of Intention to Save but to Judge and Condemn the greater part of the World contrary to his own Express Testimony And as the Apostle Paul in the words above-cited doth Assert Affirmatively That God willeth the Salvation of all so doth the Apostle Peter Assert Negatively That he Proof 2 willeth not the perishing of any 2 Pet. 3.9 The Lord is not slack concerning his Promise as some men count slackness but is long-suffering to us-ward not willing that any should perish but that all should come to Repentance And this is Correspondent to that of the Prophet Ezechiel 33.11 As I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in the death of the Wicked but that the Wicked turn from his way and live If it be safe to believe God and trust in him we must not think that he intends to Cheat us by all these Expressions through his Servants but that he was in good Earnest And that this Will and Desire of his hath not taken Effect the Blame is on our parts as shall be after spoken of which could not be if so be we never were in any Capacity of Salvation or that Christ had never died for us but left us under an Impossibility of Salvation what means all those Earnest Invitations all those Serious Expostulations all those Regretting Contemplations wherewith the Holy Scriptures are full As Why will ye die 0 house of Israel why will ye not come to me that ye might have life I have waited to be gracious unto you I have sought to gather you I have knocked at the door of your hearts Is not your destruction of your selves I have called all the day long If Men who are so Invited be under no Capacity of being Saved if Salvation be Impossible unto them shall we suppose God in this to be no other but like the Author of a Romance or the Master of a Comedy who amuses and raises the various Affections and Passions of his Spectators by divers and strange Accidents sometimes leading them into hope and sometimes into despair all those Actions in Effect being but a pure Illusion while he hath appointed what the Conclusion of all shall be Proof 3 Thirdly This Doctrine is abundantly Confirmed by that of the Apostle 1 Joh. 2.1 2. And if any man sin we have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous And he is the Propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World The way Adversaries Comment upon the Word the Whole World which our Adversaries take to Evite this Testimony is most foolish and ridiculous The World here say they is the World of Believers For this Commentary we have nothing but their own Assertion and so while it manifestly destroys the Text may be justly Rejected For First let them shew me if they can in all the Scripture where the Whole world is taken for Believers only I shall shew them where it is many times taken for the quite Contrary as The World knows me not The World receives me not I am not of this World Besides all these Scriptures Psal. 17.14 Isa. 13.11 Matth. 18.7 Joh. 7.7 8.26 12 19. 14 17. 15 18,19 17 14,18,20 1 Cor. 1.21 2 12. 6 2. Gal. 6.14 James 1.27 2 Pet. 2.20 1 Joh. 2.15 3 1. and 4.4 5. and many more Secondly The Apostle in this very place Contra-distinguisheth the World from the Saints thus And not for ours only but for the sins of the whole World What means the Apostle by ours here is not that the sins of Believers was not he one of those Believers and was not this an Vniversal Epistle written
strange ways seeing according to this most true Doctrine the Gospel reacheth all of whatsoever Condition Age or Nation Eleventhly It is Really and Effectively though not in so many words Cons. 11 yet by deeds established and confirmed by all the Preachers Promulgators and Doctors of the Christian Religion that ever were or now are even by those that otherways in their Judgment Oppose this Doctrine in that they all wherever they have been or are or whatsoever People Place or Country they come to do preach to the People and to every Individual among them That they may be saved Intreating and Desiring them to believe in Christ who hath died for them So that what they deny in the general they acknowledge of every particular there being no man to whom they do not preach in order to Salvation telling him Jesus Christ calls and wills him to believe and be saved and that if he refuse he shall therefore be Condemned and that his Condemnation is of himself Such is the Evidence and Vertue of Truth that it constrains its Adversaries even against their wills to plead for it Cons. 12 Lastly According to this Doctrine the former Argument used by the Arminians and Evited by the Calvinists concerning Every man's being bound to believe that Christ died for him is by altering the Assumption rendred Invincible thus That which every man is bound to believe is True But Every man is bound to believe that God is merciful unto him Therefore c. This Assumption no man can deny seeing his Mercies are said to be over all his Works And herein the Scripture every where declares the Mercy of God to be in that he Invites and Calls sinners to Repentance and hath opened a way of Salvation for them so that though those men be not bound to believe the History of Christ's Death and Passion who never came to know of it yet they are bound to believe that God will be Merciful to them if they follow his Ways and that he is Merciful unto them in that he Reproves them for Evil and Incourages them to good Neither ought any man to believe that God is unmerciful to him or that he hath from the beginning Ordained him to come into the World that he might be left to his own evil Inclinations Our Adversaries unmerciful Assertion of God and so do wickedly as a means appointed by God to bring him to Eternal Damnation which were it true as our Adversaries affirm it to be of many Thousands I see no reason why a man might not believe for certainly a man may believe the Truth As it manifestly appears from the thing it self that these good and excellent Consequences follow from the belief of this Doctrine so from the Probation of them it will yet more evidently appear To which before I come it is requisite to speak somewhat concerning the State of the Controversy which will bring great light to the matter For from the not right understanding of a matter under Debate sometimes both Arguments on the one hand and Objections on the other are brought which do no way hit the Case and hereby also our Sense and Judgment therein will be more fully understood and opened § XII First then by this Day and Time of Visitation which we say Quest. 1 God gives unto all during which they may be saved The Stating of the Question we do not understand the Whole Time of every man's Life though to some it may be extended even to the very hour of Death as we see in the Example of the Thief Converted upon the Cross but such a season at least as sufficiently exonerateth God of every man's Condemnation which to some may be sooner and to others later according as the Lord in his Wisdom sees meet So that many men may out-live this day after which there may be no possibility of Salvation to them That many may out-live the Day of God's Visitation and God justly suffers them to be hardned as a just punishment of their Vnbelief and even raises them up as Instruments of Wrath and makes them a Scourge one against another Whence to men in this Condition may be fitly applied those Scriptures which are abused to prove That God incites men necessarily to sin This is notably express'd by the Apostle Rom. 1. from v. 17. to the end but especially vers 28. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge God gave them up to a Reprobate Mind to do those things which are not Convenient That many may out-live this Day of God's gracious Visitation unto them is shewn by the Example of Esau Hebr. 12.16 17. who sold his Birth-right so he had it once and was capable to have kept it but afterwards when he would have inherited the Blessing he was Rejected This appears also by Christ's weeping over Jerusalem Luke 19.42 saying If thou hadst known in this thy day the things that belong unto thy peace but now they are hid from thine Eyes Which plainly imports a Time when they might have known them which now was removed from them though they were yet alive But of this more shall be said hereafter § XIII Secondly By this Seed Grace and Word of God and Light Quest. 2 wherewith we say every man is Inlightned and hath a measure of it which strives with them in order to Save them and which may by the stubbornness and wickedness of man's Will be quenched bruised wounded pressed-down slain and crucified we understand not the proper Essence and Nature of God precisely taken which is not Divisible into parts and measures as being a must Pure Simple Being void of all Composition or Division and therefore can neither be resisted hurt wounded crucified or slain by all the Efforts and Strength of men The Light what it is and its Properties described But we understand a Spiritual Heavenly and Invisible Principle in which God as Father Son and Spirit dwells a measure of which Divine and Glorious Life is in all men as a Seed which of its own nature draws invites and inclines to God And this we call Vehiculum Dei or the Spiritual body of Christ Vehiculum DEI. the flesh and blood of Christ which came down from Heaven of which all the Saints do feed and are thereby nourished unto Eternal Life And as every unrighteous Action is witnessed against and reproved by this Light and Seed so by such Actions it is hurt wounded and slain and resiles or flees from them even as the flesh of men flees from that which is of a contrary nature to it Now because it is never separated from God nor Christ but wherever it is God and Christ are as wrapped up therein therefore and in that respect as it is Resisted God is said to be Resisted and where it is born down God is said to be pressed as a Cart under sheaves and Christ is said to be slain and crucified And on the contrary as
this Seed is received in the heart and suffered to bring forth its natural and proper Effect Christ comes to be formed and raised of which the Scripture makes so much mention calling it the New man Christ within the Hope of Glory This is that Christ within which we are heard so much to speak and declare of every where preaching him up and exhorting People to believe in the Light and obey it that they may come to know Christ in them to deliver them from all sin But by this as we do not at all intend either to Equal our selves to that Holy man the Lord Jesus Christ who was born of the Virgin Mary in whom all the fulness of the Godhead dwells bodily nor to Destroy the reality of his present Existence That the Fulness of the God-head dwells in Christ bodily c. so neither do we as some have falsly calumniated us For though we Affirm that Christ dwells in us yet not immediately but mediately as he is in that Seed which is in us whereas he to wit the Eternal Word which was with God and was God dwelt Immediately in that holy man He then is as the Head and we as the Members he the Vine and we the Branches Now as the Soul of man dwells other ways and in a far more immediate manner in the Head and in the Heart than in the Hands or Leggs and as the Sap Vertue and Life of the Vine lodgeth far otherwise in the Stock and Root than in the Branches so God dwelleth otherwise in the Man Jesus than in us We also freely reject the Heresy of Appollinarius who denied him to have any Soul but said the Body was only acted by the Godhead As also the Error of Eutyches who made the Manhood to be wholly swallowed up of the Godhead wherefore as we believe he was a true and a real Man so we also believe that he continues so to be glorified in the Heavens in Soul and Body by whom God shall judge the World in the great and general Day of Judgment § XIV Thirdly We understand not this Seed Light or Grace to be Quest. 3 an Accident as most men ignorantly do but a Real Spiritual Substance which the Soul of man is capable to feel and apprehend That the Light is a Spiritual Substance which may be felt in the Soul and apprehended from which that Real Spiritual Inward Birth in Believers arises called the New Creature the New Man in the heart This seems strange to carnally minded men because they are not acquainted with it but we know it and are sensible of it by a true and certain Experience though it be hard for man in his natural Wisdom to Comprehend it until he come to feel it in himself and if he should holding it in the meer Notion it would avail him little Yet we are able to make it appear to be true and that our Faith concerning it is not without a solid Ground for it is in and by this Inward and Substantial Seed in our Hearts as it comes to receive nourishment and to have a Birth or Geniture in us that we come to have those Spiritual Senses raised by which we are made capable of tasting smelling seeing and handling the things of God For a man cannot reach unto those things by his natural spirit and senses as is above declared Next We know it to be a Substance because it subsists in the hearts of Wicked Men even while they are in their Wickedness as shall be hereafter proved more at large Now no Accident can be in a Subject without it give the Subject its own Denomination as where Whiteness is in a Subject there the Subject is called White So we distinguish betwixt Holiness as it is an Accident which denominates man so as the Seed receives a place in him and betwixt this holy substantial Seed which many times lies in man's heart as a naked grain in a stony ground So also as we may distinguish betwixt Health and Medicine Health cannot be in the Body without the Body be called Healthful because Health is an Accident but Medicine may be in a Body that is most Vnhealthful for that it is a Substance And as when a Medicine begins to work The Degrees of its Operation in the Soul of man the Body may in some respect be called Healthful and in some respect Vnhealthful so we acknowledge as this Divine Medicine receives place in man's Heart it may denominate him in some part holy and good though there remain yet a corrupted unmortified part or some part of the evil humors unpurged out For where two contrary Accidents are in one Subject as health and sickness in a body the Subject receives its denomination from the Accident which prevails most So many men are called Saints good and holy men and that truly when this Holy Seed hath wrought in them in a good measure and hath somewhat leavened them into its Nature though they may be yet liable to many Infirmities and Weaknesses yea and to some Iniquities For as the Seed of Sin and ground of Corruption yea and the capacity of yielding thereunto and sometimes actual falling doth not denominate a good and holy man Impious so neither doth the Seed of Righteousness in evil men and the possibility of their becoming one with it denominate them good or holy .. § XV. Fourthly We do not hereby Intend any ways to lessen or derogate from the Atonement and Sacrifice of Jesus Christ but on the contrary Quest. 4 do Magnify and Exalt it That Remission of sins is only and alone by Christ. For as we believe all those things to have been certainly Transacted which are Recorded in the Holy Scriptures concerning the Birth Life Miracles Sufferings Resurrection and Ascension of Christ so we do also believe that it is the duty of every one to believe it to whom it pleases God to Reveal the same and to bring to them the Knowledge of it Yea we believe it were damnable Vnbelief not to believe when so declared but to Resist that Holy Seed which as minded would lead and incline every one to believe it as it is offered unto them though it revealeth not in every one the outwardly and explicite Knowledge of it nevertheless it always assenteth to it ubi declaratur where it is declared Nevertheless as we firmly believe it was Necessary that Christ should come that by his Death and Sufferings he might offer up himself a Sacrifice to God for our sins who his own self bore our sins in his own Body on the Tree so we believe that the Remission of Sins which any partake of is only in and by virtue of that most satisfactory Sacrifice and no otherwise For it is by the Obedience of that One that the Free Gift is come upon all unto Justification For we affirm that as all men partake of the fruit of Adam's Fall in that by reason of that Evil Seed which
Gospel shine not unto them We say then that Darkness is come upon men not because they are altogether deprived of Light for Nature retaineth still the strength of Vnderstanding divinely given it but because man is dull'd by an Evil Habit and become worse and hath made the measure of Grace in some respect to languish When therefore the like befalls to man the Psalmist justly prays crying Open mine Eyes that I may behold the wonderful things of thy Law For the Law was given that this Light might be kindled in us the Blearedness of the Eyes of our minds being wiped away and the Blindness being removed which detain'd us in our former Ignorance By these words then the World is accused as ungrateful and unsensible not knowing its Author nor bringing forth the good fruit of the Illumination that it may now seem to be said truly of all which was of Old said by the Prophet of the Jews I expected that it should have brought forth Grapes but it brought forth wild Grapes For the good Fruit of the Illumination was the Knowledge of the Only Begotten as a Cluster hanging from a Fruitful Branch c. From whence it appears Cyrillus believed that a Saving Illumination was given unto all For as to what he speaks of Nature he understands it not of the Common Nature of Man by it self Grace no natural Gift but of that Nature which hath the strength of Vnderstanding Divinely given it for he understands this Vniversal Illumination to be of the same kind with that Grace of which Paul makes mention to Timothy saying Neglect not the Grace that is in thee Now it is not to be believed that Cyrillus was so Ignorant as to judge that Grace to have been some Natural Gift Proof II § XXII That this Saving Light and Seed or a Measure of it is given to all Christ telleth expresly in the Parable of the Sower Matth. 13. from vers 18. Mark 4. and Luke 8.11 he saith that this Seed sown in those several sorts of Grounds The Seed of the Kingdom is sown in several sorts of Grounds without Distinction is the Word of the Kingdom which the Apostle calls the Word of Faith Rom. 10.8 James 1.21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the implanted ingrafted Word which is able to save the Soul the words themselves declare that it is that which is Saving in the nature of it for in the good Ground it fructified abundantly Let us then observe that this Seed of the Kingdom this Saving Supernatural and Sufficient Word was really sown in the stony thorny ground and by the way side where it did not profit but became useless as to these grounds It was I say the same Seed that was sown in the good Ground It is then the fear of Persecution and deceitfulness of Riches as Christ himself interpreteth the Parable which hindereth this Seed to grow in the hearts of many Not but that in its own Nature it is sufficient being the same with that which groweth up and prospereth in the hearts of those who receive it So that though all are not saved by it yet there is a Seed of Salvation planted and sown in the hearts of all by God which would grow up and redeem the Soul if it were not choked and hindred Concerning this Parable Victor Antiochenus on Mark 4. as he is cited by Vossius in his Pelagian History Book 7. saith That Our Lord Christ hath liberally sown the Divine Seed of the Word and proposed it to all without respect of persons and as he that soweth distinguisheth not betwixt ground and ground but simply casteth in the Seed without distinction so our Saviour hath offered the food of the Divine Word so far as was his part although he was not ignorant what would become of many Lastly he so behaved himself as he might justly say What should I have done than I have not done And to this Answereth the Parable of the Talents Matth. 25. he that had Two Talents was accepted as well as he that had Five because he used them to his Master's Profit And he that had One might have done so his Talent was of the same Nature with the rest it was capable to have proportionably brought forth its Interest as the rest And so though there be not a like proportion of Grace given to all to some Five Talents to some Two Talents and to some but One Talent yet there is given to all that which is Sufficient and no more is required than according to that which is given For unto whomsoever much is given from him shall much be required Luke 12.48 He that had the Two Talents was accepted for giving Four nothing less than he that gave the Ten so should he also that gave the One if he had given Two and no doubt One was capable to have produced Two as well as Five to have produced Ten or Two Four § XXIII Thirdly This Saving Spiritual Light is the Gospel which Proof III the Apostle saith expresly is preached In Every Creature under Heaven even that very Gospel whereof Paul was a Minister Col. 1.23 The Light is the Gospel the Power of God preach'd in every Creature under Heaven For the Gospel is not a meer Declaration of good things being the Power of God unto Salvation unto all those that believe Rom. 1.16 though the outward Declaration of the Gospel be taken sometimes for the Gospel yet it is but figuratively and by a Metonymy For to speak properly the Gospel is this inward Power and Life which preacheth glad Tidings in the hearts of all men offering Salvation unto them and seeking to Redeem them from their Iniquities and therefore it is said to be preached In every Creature under Heaven whereas there are many Thousands of men and women to whom the outward Gospel was never preached Therefore the Apostle Paul Rom. 1. where he saith The Gospel is the Power of God unto Salvation adds That therein is revealed the Righteousness of God from Faith to Faith and also the Wrath of God against such as hold the Truth of God in Vnrighteousness for this reason saith he because that which may be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them Now that which may be known of God is known by the Gospel which was manifest in them for those of whom the Apostle speaks had no outward Gospel preached unto them so that it was by the Inward Manifestation of the Knowledge of God in them which is indeed the Gospel preached in man that the righteousness of God is revealed from Faith to Faith that is it Reveals to the Soul that which is just good and righteous and that as the Soul receiveth it and believes Righteousness comes more and more to be Revealed from one degree of Faith to another For though as the following verse saith the outward Creation declares the Power of God yet that which may be known of him is manifest within
it is most Absurd so it luculently overturneth the very Import and Intent of the place as if the Corinthians turning Christians had not wrought any real Change in them but had only been a Belief of some barren Notions which had wrought no Alteration in their Affections Will or Manner of Life For my own part I neither see any thing nor could ever yet hear or read any thing that with any colour of Reason did evince Justified in this place to be understood any other ways than in its own proper and genuine Interpretation of being made Just. And for the more clear understanding hereof let it be Considered The Derivation of the word Justify Considered c. that this word Justify is derived either from the Substantive Justice or the Adjective Just both which words Import the Substantive that true and Real Virtue in the Soul as it is in it self to wit it signifies really and not suppositively that Excellent Quality expressed and understood among men by the word JVSTICE and the Adjective Just as applied signifies a man or woman who is Just that is in whom this Quality of Justice is stated For it would not only be great Impropriety but also manifest falsity to call a man Just meerly by supposition especially if he were really Vnjust Now this word Justify formed or from Justice or Just doth beyond all question signify a Making Just it being nothing else but a Composition of the Verb facio and the Adjective Justus which is nothing else than thus Justifico i. e. justum facio to make just and Justified of justus and fio as justus fio I become just and justificatus i. e. justus factus I am made just Thus also is it with Verbs of this kind as sanctifico from sanctus holy and facio honorifico from honor and facio sacrifico from sacer and facio all which are still understood of the Subject really and truly endued with that virtue and quality from which the Verb is derived Therefore as none are said to be sanctified Justified none are while they actually remain Vnjust that are really unholy while they are such so neither can any be truly said to be Justified while they actually remain Vnjust Only this Verb Justify hath in a Metaphorical and Figurative sense been otherways taken to wit in a Law-sense as when a man really guilty of a Crime is freed from the punishment of his sin he is said to be Justified that is put in the place as if he were Just For this use of the word hath proceeded from that true supposition That none ought to be acquitted but the Innocent Hence also that manner of speaking I will Justify such a man or I will justify this or that is used from the supposition that the person and thing is really Justifiable And where there is an Error and Abuse in the matter so far there is also in the Expression This is so manifest and apparent that Paraeus Paraeus de Just. cont Bell. l. 2. c. 7. p. 469. a Chief Protestant and a Calvinist also in his Opinion acknowledges this We never at any time said saith he nor thought that the Righteousness of Christ was Imputed to us that by him we should be named formally Just and be so as we have divers times already shewed for that would no less soundly fight with right Reason than if a guilty man absolved in Judgment should say that he himself were formally Just by the Clemency of the Judge granting him his life Now is it not strange that men should be so facile in a matter of so great Concernment as to build the stress of their Acceptance with God upon a meer borrowed and Metaphorical Signification to the excluding or at lest esteeming that not necessary without which the Scripture saith expresly No man shall ever see God Holiness required therefore good Works are For if Holiness be requisite and necessary of which this is said then must good Works also unless our Adversaries can shew us a holy man without good works But moreover Justified in this figurative sense is used for Approved and indeed for the most part if not always in Scripture when the word Justify is used it is taken in the worst part that is that as the Vse of the word that way is an Vsurpation so it is spoken of such as Vsurp the thing to themselves while it properly doth not belong unto them as will appear to those that will be at the pains to Examine these places Exod 23.7 Job 9.20 27.5 Prov. 17.15 Isa. 5.23 Jer. 3.11 Ezech. 16.51 52. Luk. 10.29 16.15 which are all spoken of men justifying the Wicked or of Wicked men justifying themselves that is Approving themselves in their Wickedness If it be at any time in this Signification taken in good part it is very seldom Comparatively and that so obvious and plain by the Context as leaves no scruple But the Question is not so much of the Vse of the word where it is passingly or occasionally used as where the very Doctrine of Justification is handled Where indeed to mistake it viz. in its proper place so as to content our selves with an Imaginary Justification while God requires a Real is of most dangerous Consequence For the Disquisition of which let it be considered that in all these places to the Romans Corinthians Galatians and elsewhere where the Apostle handles this Theam the word may be taken in its own proper signification without any Absurdity As where it is often asserted in the above-mentioned Epistles to the Romans and Galatians That a man cannot be justified by the Law of Moses nor by the Works of the Law there is no Absurdity nor Danger in understanding it according to its own proper signification Justified its proper signification to wit That a man cannot be Made just by the Law of Moses seeing this so well agrees with that saying of the same Apostle That the Law makes nothing perfect And also where it is said We are Justified by Faith it may very well be understood of being Made just seeing it is also said that Faith purifies the heart and no doubt the pure in heart are just and The just live by faith Again where it is said We are justified by Grace We are justified by Christ We are Justified by the Spirit it is no ways absurd to understand it of being Made Just seeing by his Spirit and Grace he doth make men Just But to understand it universally the other way meerly for Acceptance and Imputation would infer great Absurdities as may be proved at large But because I judged it would be acknowledged I forbear at present for brevity's sake But further in the most weighty places where this word Justify is used in Scripture with an Immediate Relation to the Doctrine of Justification our Adversaries must needs acknowledge it to be understood of making just Justification signifies a making Just. and not barely in the
this is that other saying of the same Apostle Gal. 4.19 My little Children of whom I travel in Birth again until Christ be formed in you and therefore the Apostle terms this Christ within the Hope of Glory Col. 1.27 28. Now that which is the hope of glory can be no other than that which we immediately and most nearly Rely upon for our Justification and that whereby we are really and truly made Just. And as we do not hereby deny but the Original and Fundamental Cause of our Justification is the love of God manifested in the Appearance of Jesus Christ in the flesh who by his life death Christ by his Death and Sufferings has open'd a way for our Reconciliation sufferings and obedience made a way for our Reconciliation and became a Sacrifice for the Remission of sins that are past and purchased unto us this Seed and Grace from which this Birth arises and in which Jesus Christ is inwardly Received formed and brought forth in us in his own pure and holy Image of Righteousness by which our Souls live unto God and are cloathed with him and have put him on even as the Scripture speaks Eph. 4.23 24 Gal. 3.27 We stand Justified and Saved in and by him and by his Spirit and Grace Rom. 3.24 1 Cor. 6.11 Tit. 3.7 So again reciprocally we are hereby made partakers of the fulness of his Merits and his cleansing Blood is near to wash away every Sin and Infirmity and to heal all our back-slidings as often as we turn towards him by unfeigned Repentance and become Renewed by his Spirit Those then that find him thus Raised and Ruling in them have a true ground of Hope to believe that they are Justified by his Blood But let not any deceive themselves so as to foster themselves in a vain Hope and Confidence that by the Death and Sufferings of Christ they are Justified so long as sin lies at their door Gen. 4.7 Iniquity prevails and they remain yet Vnrenewed and Vnregenerate lest it be said unto them I know you not Let that saying of Christ be remembred Not every one that saith Lord Lord shall enter but he that doth the Will of my Father Matth. 7.21 To which let these excellent sayings of the beloved Disciple be added Little Children let no man deceive you he that doth righteousness is righteous even as he is righteous He that committeth sin is of the Devil because if our heart condemn us God is greater than our heart and knoweth all things 1 John 3.7 and 20. Many famous Protestants bear witness to this inward Justification by Christ inwardly Revealed and Formed in man Borhaeus in Gen. pag. 162. As 1. M. Borhaeus In the Imputation saith he wherein Christ is Ascribed and Imputed to believers for Righteousness the Merit of his Blood and the Holy Ghost given unto us by virtue of his Merits are equally Included And so it shall be Confessed The Testimonies of Famous Protestants of Inward Justification that Christ is our Righteousness as well from his Merit Satisfaction and Remission of sins obtained by him as from the Gifts of the Spirit of Righteousness And if we do this we shall consider the whole Christ proposed to us for our Salvation and not any single part of him The same man p. 169. In our Justification then Christ is considered who breaths and lives in us to wit by his Spirit put-on by us concerning which putting-on the Apostle saith Ye have put on Christ. And again p. 171. We endeavour to Treat in Justification not of part of Christ but him wholly in so far as he is our Righteousness every way And a little after As then blessed Paul in our Justification when he saith Whom he Justified them he Glorified comprehends all things which pertain to our being Reconciled to God the Father and our Renewing which fits us for attaining unto Glory such as Faith Righteousness Christ and the Gift of Righteousness exhibited by him whereby we are Regenerated to the fulfilling of the Justification which the Law requires so we also will have all things comprehended in this cause which are contained in the Recovery of Righteousness and and Innocency And p. 181. The Form saith he of our Justification is the Divine Righteousness it self by which we are formed just and good This is Jesus Christ who is esteemed our Righteousness partly from the Forgiveness of sins and partly from the Renewing and the Restoring of that Integrity which was lost by the fault of the first Adam so that this New and Heavenly Adam being put-on by us of which the Apostle saith Ye have put on Christ ye have put him on I say as the Form so the Righteousness Wisdom and Life of God So also affirmeth Claudius Alberius Inuncunanus Inuncunanus see his Orat. Apodict Lausaniae Excus 1587. Orat. 2. p. 86 87. Zuinglius also in his Epistle to the Princes of Germany as cited by Himmelius Zuinglius c. 7. p. 60. saith That the Sanctification of the Spirit is true Justification Essius which alone suffices to Justify Essius upon 1 Cor. 6.11 saith Lest Christian Righteousness should be thought to consist in the Washing alone that is in the Remission of Sins he addeth the other Degree or part but ye are sanctified that is Ye have attain'd to Purity so that ye are now truly holy before God Lastly expressing the sum of the Benefit received in one word which includes both the parts But ye are Justified the Apostle adds in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ that is by his Merits and in the Spirit of our God that is the Holy Spirit proceeding from God and communicated to us by Christ. And lastly R. Baxter R. Baxter a famous English Preacher who yet liveth in his Book called Aphorisms of Justification p. 80. saith That some ignorant Wretches gnash their Teeth at this Doctrine as if it were flat Popery not understanding the nature of the Righteousness of the New Covenant which is all out of Christ in our selves thô wrought by the Power of the Spirit of Christ in us § IX The Third thing proposed to be considered is Concerning Good Position III Works their necessity to Justification I suppose there is enough said before to clear us from any Imputation of being Popish in this matter Good Works But if it be queried Whether we have not said or will not affirm Quest. that a man is Justified by Works I answer I hope none need neither ought to take Offence Answ. if in this matter we use the plain language of the Holy Scripture which saith expresly in Answer hereunto James 2.24 Ye see then That Works are necessary to Justification how that by Works a man is Justified and not by Faith only I shall not offer to prove the Truth of this saying since what is said in this Chapter by the Apostle is sufficient to Convince any man that will read and
and always have denied that Popish Notion of Meritum ex Condigno Nevertheless we cannot deny but that God out of his Infinite goodness wherewith he hath loved mankind after he Communicates to him his holy Grace and Spirit doth according to his own Will Recompence and Reward the good Works of his Children and therefore this Merit of Congruity or Reward God Rewards the good Words of his Children in so far as the Scripture is plain and positive for it we may not deny neither wholly Reject the Word in so far as the Scripture makes use of it For the same Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Merit is also in those places where the Translators express it Worth or Worthy as Matth. 3.8 1 Thess. 2.12 2 Thess. 1.5 8. concerning which R. Baxter saith in the above cited Book p. 8. But in a larger sense as Promise is an Obligation and the thing Promised is said to be Debt so the Performers of the Conditions are called Worthy and that which they Perform Merit although properly all be of Grace and not of Debt Also those who are called the Fathers of the Church frequently used this word of Merit whose sayings concerning this matter I think not needful to insert because it is not doubted but evident that many Protestants are not averse from this word in the sense that we use it The Apology for the Augustan Confession Art 20. hath these words We agree that Works are truly Meritorious not of Remission of Sins or Justification but they are Meritorious of â—ther rewards Corporal and Spiritual which are indeed as well in this life as after this life And further Seeing Works Prop. 8 are a certain fulfilling of the Law they are rightly said to be Meritorious it is rightly said that a Reward is due to them In the Acts of the Conference of Oldenburgh the Electoral Divines p. 110. 265. say Conference of Oldenburgh In this sense our Churches also are not Averse from the word Merit used by the Fathers neither therefore do they defend the Popish Doctrine of Merit G. Vossius G. Vossius of the word Merit in his Theological These concerning the Merits of Good Works saith We have not adventured to condemn the word Merit wholly as being that which both many of the Ancients use and also the Reformed Churches have used in their Confessions Now that God judgeth and accepteth men according to their Works is beyond doubt to those that seriously will read and consider these Scriptures Matth. 17.26 Rom. 2.6 7 10. 2 Cor. 5.10 James 1.25 Hebr. 10.35 1 Pet. 1.17 Rev. 22.12 § XIII And to conclude this Theam let none be so bold as to mock God supposing themselves Justified and Accepted in the sight of God by virtue of Christ's Death and Sufferings while they remain unsanctified and unjustified in their own hearts and polluted in their sins left their Hope prove that of the Hypocrite which perisheth Neither let any foolishly Imagine Job 8.13 that they can by their own Works or by the performance of any Ceremonies or Traditions or by the giving of Gold or Money or by afflicting their Bodies in Will-worship and voluntary Humility or foolishly striving to Conform their Way to the ouward Letter of the Law flatter themselves that they Merit before God or draw a Debt upon him The Hope of the Hypocrite shall perish but Grace is to the Humble or that any man or men have power to make such kind of things Effectual to their Justification lest they be found foolish Boasters and Strangers to Christ and his Righteousness indeed But blessed for ever are they that having truly had a sense of their own Vnworthiness and Sinfulness and having seen all their own Endeavours and Performances fruitless and vain and beheld their own Emptiness and the vanity of their vain Hopes Faith and Confidence while they remained inwardly pricked pursued and condemned by God's Holy Witness in their hearts and so having applied themselves thereto and suffered his Grace to work in them are become chang'd and renew'd in the spirit of their minds past from death to Life and know Jesus arisen in them working both the Will and the Deed and so having put on the Lord Jesus Christ in Effect are Cloathed with him partake of his Righteousness and Nature such can draw near to the Lord with Boldness and know their Acceptance in and by him in whom and in as many as are found in him the Father is well-pleased PROPOSITION VIII Concerning Perfection In whom this Pure and Holy Birth is fully brought forth the body of Death and Sin comes to be Crucified and Removed and their Hearts united and subjected to the Truth so as not to obey any Suggestions or Temptations of the Evil one to be free from Actual Sinning and Transgressing of the Law of God and in that respect perfect yet doth this Perfection still admit of a Growth and there remaineth always in some part a Possibility of Sinning where the mind doth not most diligently and watchfully Attend unto the Lord. § I. SInce we have placed Justification in the Revelation of Jesus Christ formed and brought forth in the heart there working his Works of Righteousness and bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit The question is How far he may prevail in us while we are in this life or we over our Soul's Enemies in and by his strength Those that plead for Justification wholly without them meerly by Imputative Righteousness denying the Necessity of being cloathed with real and inward Righteousness do consequently affirm These are the words of the Westminster larger Catechism That it is Impossible for a man even the best of men to be Free of Sin in this life which they say no man ever was but on the contrary that none can neither of himself nor by any Grace received in this life O wicked Saying against the power of God's Grace keep the Commandments of God perfectly but that every man doth break the Commandments in thought word and deed Whence they also affirm as was a little before observed That the very best Actions of the Saints their prayers their worships are impure and polluted Whether it is possible to keep the Commandments of God We on the contrary though we freely acknowledge this of the Natural Fall'n Man in his first state whatever his profession or pretence may be so long as he is Vnconverted and Vnregenerate yet we do believe that those in whom Christ comes to be formed and the New Part I Man brought forth and born of the Incorruptible Seed as that Birth and man in Vnion therewith naturally doth the Will of God so it is possible so far to keep to it Controversy stated as not to be found daily Transgressors of the Law of God And for the more clear Stating of the Controversy let it be considered § II. First That we place not this possibility in Man 's own Will
II § IV. Secondly It is Inconsistent with the Justice of God For since he requires Purity from his Children It s Inconsistency with the Justice of God and Commands them to abstain from every Iniquity so frequently and precisely as shall hereafter appear and since his Wrath is revealed against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men it must needs follow that he hath Capacitated man to answer his Will or else that he Requires more than he has given power to perform which is to declare him openly Vnjust and with the slothful servant to be a Hard Master We have elsewhere spoken of the Injustice these men ascribe to God in making him to damn the Wicked to whom they alledge he never afforded any means of being good But this is yet an Aggravation more Irrational and Inconsistent to say That God will not afford to those whom he has Chosen to be his own whom they confess he loveth the Means to please him What can follow then from so strange a Doctrine This Imperfection in the Saints either proceeds from God or from themselves If it proceed from them it must be because they are short in Improving or making use of the Power given them whereby they are Capable to Obey and so it is a thing possible to them as indeed it is by the help of that Power but this our Adversaries deny They are then not to be blamed for their Imperfection and Continuing in sin since it is not possible to them to do otherwise If it be not of themselves it must be of God who hath not seen meet to allow them Grace in that degree to produce that Effect And what is this but to attribute to God the Heighth of Injustice to make him require his Children to forsake sin and yet not to afford them sufficient means for so doing Surely this makes God more Vnrighteous than Wicked men Who will give their Children a Stone instead of Bread Who if as Christ saith Their Children require bread of them will not give them a stone or instead of a fish a serpent but these men confess We ought to seek of God power to Redeem us from Sin and yet believe They are never to Receive such a power such Prayers then cannot be in Faith but are all vain Is not this to make God as Vnjust to his Children as Pharaoh was to the Israelites in requiring brick and not giving them straw But blessed be God he deals not so with those that truly Trust in him and Wait upon him as these men vainly imagine for such Faithful ones find of a truth that his Grace is sufficient for them and know how by his power and Spirit to overcome the Evil one Proof III § V. Thirdly This Evil Doctrine is highly Injurious to Jesus Christ and greatly derogates from the Power and Vertue of his Sacrifice and renders his Coming and Ministry The great and principal End of Christ's Coming and Appearance was for the removing of Sin and to redeem us from all Iniquity as to the great End of it Ineffectual For Christ as for other Ends so principally he appeared for the Removing of Sin for gathering a righteous Generation that might serve the Lord in purity of mind and walk before him in fear and bring-in Everlasting Righteousness and that Evangelical Perfection which the Law could not do Hence he is said Tit. 2.14 to have Given himself for us that he might Redeem us from all Iniquity and purify unto himself a peculiar people zealous of good Works This is certainly spoken of the Saints while upon Earth But contrary thereunto these men Affirm That we are never Redeemed from all Iniquity and so make Christ's giving of himself for us void and ineffectual and give the Apostle Paul the Lie plainly by denying That Christ purifieth to himself a peculiar people zealous of good works How are they Zealous of Good works who are ever committing Evil ones How are they a Purified people that are still in Impurity as are they that daily sin unless sin be accounted no Impurity Moreover it is said expresly 1 Joh. 3.5 8. That for this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the works of the Devil and ye know that he was manifested to take away our sins But these men make this purpose of none Effect for they will not have the Son of God to destroy the works of the Devil in his Children in this World Neither will they at all believe that he was manifest to take away our sins seeing they plead a necessity of always living in them And lest any should wrest this place of the Apostle as if it were spoken only of Taking away the guilt of sin as if it related not to this life the Apostle as of purpose to obviate such an Objection adds in the two following verses Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not c. I hope then they sin not daily in thought word and deed Let no man deceive you he that doth Righteousness is Righteous even as he is Righteous he that committeth sin is of the Devil But he that sinneth daily in thought word and deed committeth sin how comes such a one then to be the Child of God And if Christ was manifest to take away sin how strangely do they overturn the Doctrine of Christ that deny that it is ever taken away here And how Injurious are they to the Efficacy and Power of Christ's Appearance Came not Christ to gather a people out of Sin into Righteousness out from the Kingdom of Satan into the Kingdom of the Dear Son of God and are not they that are thus gathered by him his Servants his Children his Brethren his Friends Who as he was so are they to be in this World holy pure and undefiled And doth not Christ still Watch over them Stand by them Pray for them Preserve them by his Power and Spirit Walk in them and Dwell among them The Devil dwells among the Reprobates even as the Devil on the other hand doth among the Reprobate ones How comes it then that the Servants of Christ are less his Servants than the Devil 's are his or is Christ unwilling to have his Servants throughly pure which were gross Blasphemy to assert contrary to many Scriptures Or is he not able by his Power to preserve and enable his Children to serve him which were no less blasphemous to affirm of him concerning whom the Scriptures declare that he has Overcome sin death hell and the grave and Triumphed over them openly and that all power in heaven and earth is given to him But certainly if the Saints sin daily in thought word and deed as these men Assert they serve the Devil daily and are subject to his power and so he prevails more than Christ doth and holds the Servants of Christ in bondage whether Christ will or not But how greatly then doth it Contradict the End of Christ's Coming as it is
expressed by the Apostle Eph. 5.25 26 27. Even as Christ also loved the Church and gave himself for it that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word That he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Now if Christ hath really thus answered the thing he Came for then the Members of this Church are not always sinning in thought word and deed or there is no difference betwixt being sanctified and unsanctified clean and unclean holy and unholy being daily blemished with sin and being without blemish § VI. Fourthly This Doctrine renders the Work of the Ministry the Proof IV Preaching of the Word the Writing of the Scriptures and the Prayers of the holy men altogether Vseless and Ineffectual As to the first Eph. 4.11 Pastors and Teachers are said to be given for the perfection of Saints c. till we all come in the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto a measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ Now if there be a Necessity of sinning daily and in all things then there can be no perfection for such as do so cannot be esteemed perfect And if for Effectuating this perfection in the Saints the Ministry be appointed and disposed of God Pastors Teachers and Scriptures are given for the Perfecting of the Saints do not such as deny the possibility hereof render the Ministry Vseless and of no profit seeing there can be no other true Vse assigned but to lead people out of sin into righteousness If so be these Ministers assure us that we need never expect to be delivered from it do not they render their own Work needless what needs Preaching against sin for the reproving of which all preaching is if it can never be forsaken Our Adversaries are Exalters of the Scriptures in words much crying up their usefulness and perfection Now the Apostle tells us 2 Tim. 3.17 that the Scriptures are for making the man of God perfect and if this be denied to be Attainable in this life then the Scriptures are of no profit For in the other life we shall not have use for them It renders the Prayers of the Saints altogether Vseless seeing themselves do Confess they ought to pray daily that God would deliver them from evil and free them from sin by the help of his Spirit and Grace while in this world But though we might suppose this Absurdity to follow that their Prayers are without Faith yet were not that so much if it did not infer the like upon the holy Apostles who prayed earnestly for this End and therefore no doubt believed it Attainable Col 4.12 Labouring fervently for you in prayers that ye may stand perfect c. 1 Thess. 3.13 5.23 c. Proof V § VII But Fifthly This Doctrine is Contrary to Common Reason and Sense For the Two opposite Principles whereof the one Rules in the Children of Darkness Darkness and Light Sin and Righteousness Inconsistent together the other in the Children of Light are Sin and Righteousness And as they are respectively leavened and acted by them so they are accounted either as Reprobated or Justified seeing it is Abomination in the sight * Prov. 17.15 of God either to Justify the Wicked or Condemn the Just. Now to say that men cannot be so leavened with the one as to be delivered from the other is in plain words to affirm that Sin and Righteousness are Consistent and that a man may be truly termed Righteous though he be daily sinning in every thing he doth And then what difference betwixt Good and Evil Is not this to fall into that great abomination of Putting Light for darkness and calling good evil and evil good since they say The very best Actions of God's Children are defiled and polluted and that Those that sin daily in thought word and deed are good men and women the Saints and holy Servants of the Holy Pure God Can there be any thing more repugnant than this to Common Reason Since the Subject is still denominated from that Accident that doth most Influence it As a Wall is called White when there is much Whiteness and black when there is much blackness and such like But when there is more Vnrighteousness in a man than Righteousness that man ought rather to be denominated unrighteous than righteous If all daily sin where is the Righteous man then spoken of in Scripture Then surely if every man sin daily in thought word and deed and that in his Sins there is no Righteousness at all and that all his Righteous Actions are polluted and mixed with sin then there is in every man more Vnrighteousness than Righteousness and so no man ought to be called Righteous no man can be said to be sanctified or washed Where are then the Children of God Where are the purified ones where are they who were sometimes Vnholy but now Holy That sometimes were Darkness but now are Light in the Lord There can none such be found then at this rate except that Vnrighteousness be esteemed so And is not this to fall into that abomination above-mentioned of Justifying the Vngodly This certainly lands in that horrid Blasphemy of the Ranters that affirm There is no difference betwixt good and evil and that all is one in the sight of God I could shew many more Gross Absurdities Evil Consequences and manifest Contradictions plied in this sinful Doctrine but this may suffice at present by which also in a good measure The Blasphemy of the Ranters or Libertines the probation of the Truth we affirm is Advanced Yet nevertheless for the further Evidencing of it I shall proceed to the second thing proposed by me to wit To prove this from several Testimonies of the Holy Scriptures § VIII And first I prove it from the peremptory positive Command of Sect. II Christ and his Apostles seeing this is a Maxime ingraven in every man's Proof I heart naturally That no man is bound to that which is Impossible Since then Christ and his Apostles have commanded us to keep all the Commandments and to be perfect in this respect it is possible for us so to do Be ye Perfect c. Keâ—p my Commandments Now that this is thus Commanded without any Commentary or Consequence is evidently apparent from these plain Testimonies Matth. 5.48 7.21 John 13.17 1 Cor. 7.19 2 Cor. 13.11 1 John 2.3 4 5 6. 3.2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10. These Scriptures intimate a positive Command for it they declare the Absolute Necessity of it and therefore as if they had purposely been written to answer the Objections of our Opposers they shew the Folly of those that will esteem themselves Children or Friends of God while they do otherwise Secondly It is Possible because we receive the Gospel and Law thereof
he was Separated to be an Apostle Capable to impart to the Romans Spiritual gifts and Chapter 8. vers 2. That the Law of the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus had made him free from the Law of sin and death so then he was not Carnal And seeing there are Spiritual men in this life as our Adversaries will not deny and is intimated through this whole 8 Chapter to the Romans it will not be denied but the Apostle was one of them So then as his calling himself Carnal in Chap. 7. cannot be understood of his own proper state neither can the rest of what he speaks there of that kind be so understood yea after verse 24. where he makes that Exclamation he adds in the next verse I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord signifying that by him he witnessed deliverance and so goeth on shewing how he had obtained it in the next Chapter viz. 8. v. 35. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ and vers 37. But in all these things we are more than Conquerors And in the last verse Nothing shall be able to separate us c. But wherever there is a Continuing in sin there is a separation in some degree seeing every Sin is contrary to God and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Trangression of the Law I Joh. 3.4 and whoever committeth the least Sin is overcome of it and so in that respect is not a Conqueror * Whom sin has Conquer'd is no Conqueror but Conquered This Condition then which the Apostle plainly testified he with Some others had obtained could not consist with Continual Remaining and Abiding in Sin †Obj. IV. Fourthly They object the Faults and Sins of several Eminent Saints as Noah David c. I Answer That doth not at all prove the Case For the question is not Whether good men may not fall into sin which is not denied Answ. but Whether it be not possible for them not to sin It will not follow because these men sinned that therefore they were never free of sin but always sinned For at this rate of arguing it might be urged according to this Rule Contrariorum par ratio i. e. The reason of Contraries is alike That if because a Good man hath sinned once or twice he can never be free from sin Can they that sin be never freed from sin but must always be daily and continually a sinner all his life long then by the Rule of Contraries If a Wicked man have done good once or twice he can never be free from Righteousness but must always be a Righteous man all his life time which as it is most Absurd in it self so it is Contrary to the plain Testimony of the Scripture Ezech. 33.12 to the 18 th Lastly they Object That if Perfection or Freedom from sin be Attainable Object V this will render Mortification of Sin useless and make the Blood of Christ of no service to us neither need we any more pray for forgiveness of sins I Answer I had almost omitted this Objection Answ. because of the manifest Absurdity of it For can Mortification of sin be useless where the End of it is obtained seeing there is no attaining of this perfection but by mortification Doth the hope and belief of Overcoming render the Fight unnecessary Let rational men judge which hath most sense in it to say as our Adversaries do It is necessary that we fight and wrestle Who fights and not in hopes to Overcome his Foe but we must never think of overcoming We must resolve still to be overcome Or to say Let us fight because we may overcome Whether do such as believe they may be Cleansed by it or those that believe they can never be Cleansed by it render the Blood of Christ most effectual If Two Men were both grievously diseased and applied themselves to a Physician for Remedy which of those do most Commend the Physician and his Cure he that believeth he may be Cured by him and as he feels himself Cured confesseth that he is so and so can say This is a skilful Physician This is good Medicine behold I am made whole by it or he that never is Cured nor ever believes that he can so long as he lives As for praying for forgiveness we deny it not Praying for Forgiveness of Sin for that all have sinned and therefore all need to pray that their sins past may be blotted out and that they may be daily preserved from sinning And if hoping or believing to be made free from sin hinders praying for forgiveness of sin it would follow by the same Inference that men ought not to forsake Murder Adultery or any of these gross Evils seeing the more men are sinful the more plentiful occasion there would be of asking forgiveness of sin and the more work for Mortification But the Apostle hath sufficiently refuted such sin-pleasing Cavils in these words Rom. 6.1 2. Shall we continue in sin that Grace may abound God forbid But Lastly It may be easily answered by a Retortion to those that press this from the words of the Lord's Prayer Forgive us our debts that this militates no less against perfect Justification than against perfect Sanctification For if all the Saints the least as well as the greatest be perfectly Justified in that very hour wherein they are Converted as our Adversaries will have it then they have Remission of sins long before they die May it not then be said to them What need have ye to pray for Remission of Sin who are already Justified whose sins are long ago forgiven both past and Prop. 9 to come § X. But this may suffice Concerning this Possibility Jerom speaks clearly enough Testimonies of the Fathers concerning Perfection or Freedom from Sin lib. 3. adver Pelagium This we also say that a man may not sin if he will for a time and place according to his bodily weakness so long as his mind is Intent so long as the Cords of the Cythar relax not by any Vice And again in the same Book Which is that that I said that it is put in our power to wit being helped by the Grace of God either to sin Jerom. or not to sin For this was the Error of Pelagius which we indeed reject and abhor and which the Fathers deservedly withstood that man by his natural strength without the help of God's Grace could attain to that state Augustine so as not to sin And Augustine himself a great Opposer of the Pelagian Heresy did dot deny this possibility as Attainable by the help of God's Grace as in his Book de Spiritu Literâ cap. 2. and his Book de Naturâ Gratiâ against Pelagius cap. 42 50 60 63. de Gestis Concilii Palaestini Gelasius cap. 7. II. and de Peccatô Originali lib. 2. cap. II. Gelasius also in his Disputation against Pelagius saith But if any affirm that this may be
given to some Saints in this life not by the Power of man's strength but by the Grace of God he doth well to think so confidently and hope it faithfully That by the Gift of God all things are possible for by the Gift of God all things are possible That this was the Common Opinion of the Fathers appears from the words of the Aszansik Council Canon last We believe also this according to the Catholick Faith that all that are baptized through Grace by Baptism received and Christ helping them and Co-working may and ought to do whatsoever belongs to Salvation if they will faithfully labour Conclusion § XI Blessed then are they that believe in him who is both able and willing to Deliver as many as come to him through True Repentance from all Sin and do not resolve as these men do to be the Devil's Servants all their life time Phil. 3.14 but daily go on forsaking unrighteousness and forgetting those things that are behind Press forwards to the Mark the Prize an Overcoming press forwards towards the Mark for the Prize of the high Calling of God in Christ Jesus Such shall not find their Faith and Confidence to be in vain but in due time shall be made Conquerors through him in whom they have believed and so Overcoming shall be established as pillars in the house of God so as they shall go no more out Rev. 3.12 PROPOSITION IX Concerning Perseverance and the possibility of Falling from Grace Although this Gift and inward Grace of God be sufficient to work out Salvation yet in those in whom it is Resisted it both may and doth become their Condemnation Moreover they in whose hearts it hath wrought in part to purify and sanctify them in order to their further perfection may by disobedience fall from it The Grace of God is lost by Disobâ—dience turn it to wantonness 1 Tim. 1.19 make shipwrack of faith and after having tasted the heavenly Gift and been made partakers of the Holy Ghost again fall away Hebr. 6.4 5 6 yet such an Increase and Stability in the Truth may in this life be attained from which there cannot be a Total Apostasy § I. THe first Sentence of this Proposition hath already been treated of in the fifth and sixth Propositions where it hath been shewn that that Light which is given for Life and Salvation becomes the Condemnation of those that Refuse it and therefore is already proved in those places where I did demonstrate the possibility of man's Resisting the Grace and Spirit of God And indeed it is so apparent in the Scriptures that it cannot be denied by such as will but seriously consider these Testimonies Prov. 1.24 25 26. John 3.18 19. 2 Thess. 2.11 12. Acts 7.51 13.46 Rom. 1.18 As for the other part of it That they in whom this Grace may have wrought in a good measure in order to purify and sanctify them tending to their further perfection may afterwards through disobedience fall away c. the Testimonies of the Scripture included in the Proposition it self are sufficient to prove it to men of unbiassed Judgments But because as to this part our Cause is Common with many other Protestants I shall be the more brief in it For it is not my design to do that which is done already neither do I covet to appear knowing by writing much but simply purpose to present to the World a faithful Account of our Principles and briefly to let them understand what we have to say for our selves A falling from Grace by Disobedience Evinced § II. From these Scriptures then included in the Proposition not to mention many more which might be urged I argue thus If men may turn the Grace of God into Wantonness then they must once Arg. 1 have had it But the First is true Therefore also the Second If men may make shipwrack of Faith they must once have had it neither Arg. 2 could they ever have had true Faith without the Grace of God But the First is true Therefore also the Last If men may have tasted of the heavenly Gift and been made partakers Arg. 3 of the Holy Spirit and afterwards fall away they must needs have known in measure the operation of God's Saving Grace and Spirit without which no man could taste the heavenly Gift nor yet partake of the Holy Spirit But the First is true Therefore also the Last Secondly Seeing the Contrary Doctrine is built upon this false Hypothesis That Grace is not given for Salvation to any but to a certain Elect Number which cannot lose it The Doctrine of Election and Reprobation is Inconsistent with Preaching and daily Exhortation and that all the rest of mankind by an absolute Decree are debarred from Grace and Salvation that being destroyed this falls to the ground Now as that Doctrine of theirs is wholly Inconsistent with the daily Practice of those that Preach it in that they Exhort people to believe and be saved while in the mean time if they belong to the Decree of Reprobation it is simply Impossible for them so to do and if to the Decree of Election it is needless seeing it is as Impossible to them to miss of it as hath been before demonstrated So also in this matter of Perseverance their Practice and Principle are no less Inconsistent and Contradictory For while they daily Exhort people to be Faithful to the end shewing them if they Continue not they shall be Cut off and fall short of the Reward which is very true but no less Inconsistent with that Doctrine that affirms There is no hazzard because no possibility of departing from the least measure of true Grace Which if true it is to no purpose to beseech them to Stand to whom God hath made it Impossible to Fall I shall not longer insist upon the probation of this seeing what is said may suffice to answer my design and that the thing is also abundantly proved by many of the same Judgment That this was the Doctrine of the primitive Protestants thence appears that the Augustane Confession Condemns it as an Error of the Anabaptists to say That who once are Justified they cannot lose the Holy Spirit Many such like sayings are to be found in the Common Places of Philip Melanchthon Vossius in his Pelagian History lib. 6. testifies The Opinion of the Fathers concerning falling from Grace That this was the Common Opinion of the Fathers In the Confirmation of the twelfth These pag. 587. he hath these words That this which we have said was the common Sentiment of Antiquity those at present can only deny who other ways perhaps are men not Vnlearned but nevertheless in Antiquity altogether strangers c. These things thus observed I come to the Objections of our Opposers Object 1 § III. First they Alledge That those places mentioned of making shipwrack of Faith is only understood of seeming Faith and not of a real
from which there is no falling away Condition is Attainable because we are Exhorted to it and as hath been proved before the Scripture never proposeth to us things Impossible Such an Exhortation we have from the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore the rather Brethren give diligence to make your Calling and Election sure And though there be a Condition here proposed yet since we have already proved that it is possible to fulfil this Condition then also the Promise annexed thereunto may be attained And since where Assurance is wanting there is still a place left for Doubtings and Despairs if we should affirm it never attainable then should there never be a place known by the Saints in this World wherein they might be free of Doubting and Despair Which as it is most Absurd in it self so it 's Contrary to the manifest Experience of Thousands Thirdly God hath given to many of his Saints and Children and is ready to give unto all a full and certain Assurance A Certain Assurance and Establishment given of God to many of his Saints and Children that they are his and that no power shall be able to pluck them out of his hand But this Assurance would be no Assurance if those who are so Assured were not Established and Confirmed beyond all Doubt and Hesitation If so then surely there is no possibility for such to miss of that which God hath Assured them of And that there is such Assurance attainable in this life the Scripture abundantly declareth both in general and as to particular persons As first Rev. 3.12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the Temple of my God and he shall go no more out c. which containeth a general Promise unto all Hence the Apostle speaks of some that are sealed 2 Cor. 1.22 Who hath also sealed us and given the Earnest of his Spirit in our hearts wherefore the Spirit so sealing is called the Earnest or Pledge of our Inheritance Eph. 1.13 In whom ye were sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise And therefore the Apostle Paul not only in that of the Romans above-noted declareth himself to have Attained that Condition but 2 Tim. 4.7 he affirmeth in these words I have fought a good fight c. which also many good men have and do witness And therefore as there can be nothing more manifest than that which the manifest Experience of this time sheweth and therein is found agreeable to the Experience of former times so we see there have been both of old and of late that have turned the Grace of God into Wantonness and have fall'n from their Faith and Integrity thence we may safely conclude such a falling away possible We also see that some of old and of late have Attained a certain Assurance some time before they departed that they should Inherit Eternal Life and have accordingly died in that good hope Of and concerning whom the Spirit of God Testified that they are saved Wherefore we also see that such a State is Attainable in this life from which there is not a Falling away For seeing the Spirit of God did so Testify it was not possible that they should perish concerning whom he who cannot lie thus bare Witness PROPOSITION X. Concerning the Ministry Prop. 10 As by this Light or Gift of God all true Knowledge in things Spiritual is received and revealed so by the same as it is manifested and received in the heart by the strength and power thereof every true Minister of the Gospel is ordained prepared and supplied in the Work of the Ministry and by the leading moving and drawing hereof ought every Evangelist and Christian Pastor to be led and ordered in his labour and work of the Gospel both as to the place Where as to the persons to whom and as to the time wherein he is to Minister Moreover who have this Authority may and ought to preach the Gospel though without Humane Commission or Literature as on the other hand who want the Authority of this Divine Gift however Learned or Athorized by the Commission of Men and Churches are to be esteemed but as Deceivers and not true Ministers of the Gospel The Gospel to be preach'd freely Matth. 10.8 Also who have received this holy and unspotted Gift as they have freely received it so are they freely to give it without hire or bargaining far less to use it as a Trade to get money by yet if God hath called any one from their Emploiments or Trades by which they acquire their Livelihood it may be lawful for such according to the liberty which they feel given them in the Lord to receive such Temporals to wit what may be needful for them for Meat and Cloathing as are given them freely and cordially by those to whom they have Communicated Spirituals § I. HItherto I have treated of those things which relate to the Christian Faith and Christians as they stand each in his private and particular Condition and how and what way every man may be a Christian indeed and so abide Now I come in order to speak of those things that relate to Christians as they are stated in a Joint-Fellowship and Communion and come under a Visible and Outward Society which Society is called the Church of God The Church of God is the Spiritual Body of Christ. and in Scripture compared to a Body and therefore named the Body of Christ. As then in the Natural Body there be divers Members all concurring to the common end of preserving and confirming the whole Body so in this Spiritual and Mystical Body there are also divers Members according to the different measures of Grace and of the Spirit diversly administred unto each Member and from this Diversity ariseth that distinction of persons in the visible Society of Christians as of Apostles Pastors Evangelists Ministers c. That which in this Proposition is proposed is What makes or constitutes any a Minister of the Church what his Qualifications ought to be and how he ought to behave himself But because it may seem somewhat preposterous to speak of the distinct Offices of the Church until something be said concerning the Church in general though nothing positively be said of it in the Proposition yet as here implied I shall briefly premise something thereof and then proceed to the particular Members of it § II. It is not in the least my design to meddle with those tedious and many Controversies wherewith the Papists and Protestants do Tear one another concerning this thing but only according to the Truth manifested to me and Revealed in me by the Testimony of the Spirit according to that proportion of Wisdom given me briefly to hold forth as a necessary Introduction both to this matter of the Ministry and of Worship which followeth those things which I together with my Brethren do believe concerning the Church The Church then according to the Grammatical signification of the word as it is used in
expresly commanded to Turn away from such as have a Form of godliness but deny the Power of it For we may well Object against these as the poor man did against the proud Prelate The Answer of a poor Rustick to a proud Prelate that went about to cover his vain and unchristian-like Sumptuousness by distinguishing That it was not as Bishop but as Prince he had all that splendor To which the poor Rustick wisely is said to have answered When the Prince goeth to Hell what shall become of the Prelate And indeed this were to suppose the Body of Christ to be defective and that to fill up these defective places he puts counterfeit and dead Stuff instead of real living Members like such as lose their Eyes Arms or Legs make Counterfeit ones of Timber or Glass instead of them But we cannot think so of Christ neither can we believe for the Reasons above adduced that either we are to account or that Christ doth account any man or men a whit the more Members of his Body because though they be really Wicked they hypocritically and deceitfully Cloath themselves with his Name pretended to it for this is contrary to his own Doctrine where he saith expresly Joh. 15.1 6 c. That he is the Vine and his Disciples are the Branches that except they abide in him they cannot bear fruit and if they be unfruitful they shall be cast forth as a branch and wither Now I suppose these Cut and Withered Branches are no more true Branches A Wither'd Branch can draw no Nourishment so has no life nor virtue nor Members of the Vine they can draw no more Sap nor Nourishment from it after that they are Cut off and so have no more Virtue Sap nor Life What have they then to Boast or Glory of any Authority seeing they want that life virtue and nourishment from which all Authority comes So such Members of Christ as are become dead to him through Vnrighteousness and so derive no more virtue nor life from him are Cut-off by their sins and Wither and have no more any true or real Authority and their Boasting of any is but an Aggravation of their Iniquity by hypocrisy and deceit But further would not this make Christ's Body a meer shadow and phantasm Yea would it not make him the Head of a lifeless rotten stinking Carcase having only some little outward false shew while inwardly full of rottenness and durt A Living Head upon a Lifeless Body what Monster would that be And what a Monster would these men make of Christ's Body by assigning it a real pure living quick Head full of virtue and life and yet tied to such a dead lifeless Body as we have already described these Members to be which they alledge to have been the Church of Christ Again the Members of the Church of Christ are specified by this definition to wit as being the Sanctified in Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 1.2 But this notion of Succession supposeth not only some unsanctified Members to be of the Church of Christ but even the Whole to consist of unsanctified Members yea that such as were professed Necromancers and open Servants of Satan were the true Successors of the Apostles and in whom the Apostolick Authority Prop. 10 resided these being the Vessels through whom this Succession is Transmitted though many of them as all Protestants and also some Papists Confess attained these Offices in the so called Church not only by such means as Simon Magus sought it but by much worse even by Witchcraft Murther Traditions Money and Treachery which Platina himself confesseth * In the life of Benedict 4. of Joh. 16. of Silvester 3. of Boniface 8. of Steph. 6. of Jean 8. Also Onuphrius Annotations upon this Papass or Popess towards the end of divers Bishops of Rome § XI But such as Object not this Succession of the Church which yet most Protestants begin now to do distinguish in this matter affirming That in a great Apostasy such as was that of the Church of Rome God may raise up some singularly by his Spirit who from the Testimony of the Scriptures perceiving the Errors into which such as bear the name of Christians are fall'n may instruct and teach them and then become Authorized by the people's joining with and accepting of their Ministry only Most of them also will affirm That the Spirit herein is subjective and not objective But they say Object That where a Church is Reformed such as they pretend the Protestant Churches are there an ordinary orderly Call is necessary and that of the Spirit as extraordinary is not to be sought after alledging that Res aliter se habet in Ecclesiâ Constituendâ quà m in Ecclesiâ Constitutâ that is There is a difference in the Constituting of a Church and after it is Constitute I Answer This Objection as to us saith nothing seeing we Accuse Answ. and are ready from the Scriptures to prove the Protestants guilty of gross Errors and needing Reformation as well as they did and do the Papists A Difference Objected between a Constituting Church and one as Constituted and therefore we may justly lay claim if we would to the same Extraordinary Call having the same Reason for it and as good Evidence to prove ours as they had for theirs As for that Maxim viz. That the Case is different in a Constituting Church and a Church Constituted I do not deny it and therefore there may be a greater measure of power required to the one than to the other and God in his Wisdom distributes the same as he seeth meet But that the same Immediate Assistance of the Spirit is not necessary for Ministers in a gathered Church as well as in gathering one I see no solid Reason alledged for it For sure Christ's promise was To be with his Children to the end of the world and they need him no less to preserve and guide his Church and Children than to gather and beget them Nature taught the Gentiles this Maxim Non minor est Virtus quam quaerere parta tueri Englished thus For to Defend what you Attain Requires no less strength than to Gain For it is by this inward and immediate Operation of the Spirit which Christ promised to Lead his Children with into all Truth and to Teach them all things that Christians are to be lead in all steps as well last as first which relate to God's Glory and their own Salvation as we have heretofore sufficiently proved and therefore need not now Repeat it And truly this Device of Satan 'T is a Device of Satan for Men to put the Spirit 's Leadings far off to former times whereby he has got people to put the Immediate Guidings and Leadings of God's Spirit as an Extraordinary thing afar off which their Fore-fathers had but which they now are neither to Wait for nor Expect is a great Cause of the growing Apostasy upon the many gathered Churches
he that is to be a Minister Merchandizing with the Scriptures What it is must learn this Art or Trade of Merchandizing with the Scriptures and be that which the Apostle would not be to wit a Trader with them 2 Cor. 2.17 * See also 2 Pet. 2.3 That he may acquire a Trick from a Verse of Scripture by adding his own barren Notions and Conceptions to it and his uncertain Conjectures and what he hath stoll'n out of Books for which end he must have of necessity a good many by him and may each Sabbath-day as they call it or oftner make a Discourse for an Hour long And this is called the Preaching of the Word whereas the Gift Grace and Spirit of God to teach And this they call the Preaching of the Word open and instruct and to preach a word in season is neglected and so man's Arts and Parts and Knowledge and Wisdom which is from below set up * Thus Anti-Christ is Established above the Seed of the Kingdom and established in the Temple of God yea and above the little Seed which in effect is Anti-Christ working in the Mystery And so the Devil †How the Devil may be a Minister of the Priest's Gospel may be as good and able a Minister as the best of them for he has better skill of Languages and more Logick Philosophy and School-Divinity than any of them and knows the Truth in the Notion better than they all and can talk more Eloquently than all those Preachers But what availeth all this Is it not all but as Death as a Painted Sepulchre and dead Carcase without the Power Life and Spirit of Christianity which is the marrow and substance of a Christian Ministry And he that hath this and can speak from it though he be a poor Shepherd or a Fisher-man and Ignorant of all that Learning and of all those Questions and Notions yet speaking from the Spirit his Ministry will have more Influence towards the Converting of a Sinner unto God than all of them Learned after the flesh as in that Example of the Old Man at the Council of Nice did appear The Power of God by weak Instruments restoring the Simplicity of Truth § XXIII And if in any Age since the Apostles days God hath purposed to shew his Power by Weak Instruments for the battering down of that Carnal and Heathenish Wisdom and restoring again the Ancient Simplicity of Truth this is it For in our Day God hath raised up Witnesses for himself as he did Fisher-men of Old many yea most of whom are Labouring and Mechanick men who altogether without that Learning have by the Power and Spirit of God struck at the very Root and Ground of Babylon and in the Strength and Might of this Power have gathered Thousands by reaching their Consciences into the same Power and Life who as to the outward part have been far more knowing than they yet not able to Resist the Vertue that proceeded from them Of which I my self am a true Witness and can declare from a certain Experience because my heart hath been often greatly broken and tendered by that vertuous Life that hath proceeded from the powerful Ministry of those Illiterate men The Powerful Ministry of Illiterate Men. so that by their very Countenance as well as Words I have felt the Evil in me often Chained down and the good Reached to and Raised What shall I then say to you who are Lovers of Learning and Admirers of Knowledge Was not I also a Lover and Admirer of it who also sought after it according to my Age and Capacity But it pleased God in his unutterable Love early to withstand my vain Endeavours while I was yet but Eighteen years of Age The Time of the Author's first Convincement and made me seriously to consider which I wish also may befall others That without Holiness * Job 28.28 and Regeneration no man can see God and that the Fear of the Lord is the beginning of Wisdom and to depart from Iniquity a good Vnderstanding and how much Knowledge puffeth up and leadeth away from that Inward Quietness Stilness and Humility of Mind where the Lord appears and his heavenly Wisdom is Revealed If ye consider these things then will ye say with me that all this Learning Wisdom and Knowledge gathered in this fall'n Nature is but as Dross and Dung in comparison of the Cross of Christ especially being destitute of that Power Life and Vertue which I perceived these Excellent though despised because Illiterate Witnesses of God to be filled with and therefore seeing that in and among them I with many others have found the heavenly Food that gives Contentment let my Soul seek after this Learning and Wait for it for ever § XXIV Having thus spoken of the Call and Qualifications of a Gospel Minister that which comes next to be considered is What his proper Work is How and by what Rule he is to be Ordered Our Adversaries Quest. III do all along go upon Outwards The Work of a Minister and therefore have Certain prescribed Rules and Methods contrived according to their humane and earthly Wisdom We on the contrary walk still upon the same Foundation and lean always upon the Immediate Assistance and Influence of that * The Holy Spirit a Spirit of Order and not of Confusion Holy Spirit which God hath given his Children to teach them all things and lead them in all things which Spirit being the Spirit of Order and not of Confusion leads us and as many as follow it into such a Comely and Decent Order as becometh the Church of God But our Adversaries having shut themselves out from this Immediate Counsel and Influence of the Spirit have run themselves into many Confusions and Disorders seeking to establish an Order in this matter For some will have first a Chief Bishop or Pope to Rule and be Prince over all and under him by degrees Cardinals Patriarchs Arch-Bishops Priests Deacons Sub-deacons Popish Orders and Offices c. and besides these Acoluthi Tonsorati Ostiarii c. And in their Theology as they call it Professors Batchelors Doctors c. And others are to have every Nation Independent of another having its own Metropolitan or Patriarch and the rest in order Subject to him as before Others again are against all Precedency among Pastors and constitute their Subordination not of persons but of powers as first the Consistory or Session then the Class or Presbytery then the Provincial and then the National Synod or Assembly Thus do they Tear one another and Contend among themselves concerning the Ordering Distinguishing and making their several Orders and Offices concerning which there hath been no less Contest not only by way of Verbal Dispute but even by Fighting Tumults Wars Wars and Bloodshed about Church Government Vastations and Blood-shed than about the Conquering Overturning and Establishing of Kingdoms And the Histories of late
others for some Acts belong to all in such a Relation but not only to those within that Relation Competunt omni sed non soli Thus to see and hear are proper acts of a man seeing it may be properly predicated of him that he heareth and seeth yet are they Common to other Creatures also So to Prophesy in this sense is indeed proper to Ministers and Teachers yet not so but that it is also Common and Lawful to other Saints when moved thereunto though it be not proper to them by way of Relation because notwithstanding that Motion they are not particularly called to the Work of the Ministry as appears by 1 Cor. 14. where the Apostle at large declaring the Order and ordinary Method of the Church saith vers 30 31. But if any thing be Revealed to another that sitteth by let the first hold his peace for we may all prophesy one by one that all may learn and all may be comforted which sheweth that none is here Excluded But yet that there is a Subordination according to the various measures of the Gift received the next verse sheweth And the spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets For God is not the Author of Confusion but of Peace Now that Prophesying in this sense may be Common to all Saints appears by verse 39. of the same Chapter where speaking to all in general he saith Therefore Brethren Covet to Prophesy and verse 1. he exhorts them saying Covet Spiritual Gifts but rather that ye may Prophesy Secondly As to Evangelists the same may be said Who are Evangelists and whether any may term themselves so now a-days For whoever preacheth the Gospel is really an Evangelist and so consequently every true Minister of the Gospel is one else what proper Office can they assign to it unless they should be so foolish as to affirm that None were Evangelists but Matthew Mark Luke and John who wrote the Account of Christ's Life and Sufferings And then it were neither a particular Office seeing John and Matthew were Apostles Mark and Luke Pastors and Teachers so that there they Coincided in one And indeed it is Absurd to think that upon that particular Account the Apostle used the word Evangelist Calvin acknowledgeth that such as preach the Gospel in purity after some time of Apostasy may be truly called Evangelists and therefore saith That there were Apostles in his time and hence the Protestants at their first Coming forth termed themselves Evangelici or Evangeliks Lastly An Apostle if we look to the Etymology of the word Who is an Apostle signifies One that is sent and in respect Every true Minister is sent of God in so far is he an Apostle though these Twelve because of their being specially Sent of Christ were therefore called Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They were not Limited to such a Numbeâ— or per Eminentiam i. e. by way of Excellency And yet that there was no Limitation to such a Number as some foolishly imagine it appears because after that Number was filled up the Apostle Paul was afterwards so Called therefore we judge that these are no distinct separate Offices but only Names used upon occasions to express the more eminent Arising and Shining forth of God's Grace Whether any man be Called an Apostle this day As if any Minister of Christ should now proselyte or turn a whole Nation to the Christian Faith though he had no distinct Office yet I doubt not but both Papists and Protestants would judge it tolerable to call such an one an Apostle or an Evangelist For some of the Jesuites call of their Sect Apostles of India and of Japan upon this alledged account and Calvin testifies that there were Apostles and Evangelists in his time upon the account of the Reformation upon which account we have known John Knox often called the Apostle of Scotland Upon what Account John Knox was called the Apâ—stle of Scotland So that we conclude that Ministers Pastors or Teachers do Comprehend all and that the Office is but one And therefore in that respect we judge there ought to be no Precedency among them to prove which I shall not insist seeing it is shewn largely and treated of by such as have denied the Diocesian Episcopacy as they call it Answ. 2 § XXVI As to the first part of the Objection viz. That I seem to make no distinction betwixt the Minister and People I Answer If it be understood of a Liberty to speak or prophesy by the Spirit Liberty to Prophesy all have by the Spirit I say all may do that when moved thereunto as above is shewn But we do believe and affirm that some are more particularly called to the Work of the Ministry and therefore are fitted of the Lord for that purpose whose Work is more constantly and particularly to Instruct Exhort Admonish Oversee and Watch over their Brethren and that as there is something more incumbent upon them in that respect than upon every Common Believer so also as in that relation there is due to them from the Flock such Obedience and Subjection as is mentioned in these Testimonies of the Scripture Hebr. 13.17 1 Thess. 5.12 13. 1 Tim. 5.17 1 Pet. 5.5 Also besides these who are thus particularly Called to the Ministry and constant Labour in the Word and Doctrine The Elders take Care for the Widows the Poor and Fatherless there are also the Elders who though they be not moved to a frequent Testimony by way of Declaration in words yet as such as are grown up in the Experience of the blessed work of Truth in their hearts Watch over and privately Admonish the young Care for the Widows the Poor and Fatherless and care and look that nothing be wanting but that Peace Love Vnity Concord and Soundness be preserved in the Church of Christ and this answers to the Deacons mentioned Acts 6. The distinction of Clergy and Laity not to be found in Scripture That which we Oppose is the distinction of Laity and Clergy which in the Scripture is not to be found whereby none are admitted unto the work of the Ministry but such as are Educated at Schools on purpose and Instructed in Logick and Philosophy c. and so are at their Apprentiship to learn the Art and Trade of Preaching even as a man learns any other Art whereby all other honest Mechanick men who have not got this Heathenish Art are Excluded from having this priviledge And so he that is a Scholar thus bred up must not have any honest Trade whereby to get him a Livelihood if he once intend for the Ministry but he must see to get him a Place and then he hath his set Hire for a Livelihood to him He must also be distinguished from the rest by the Colour of his Cloaths Their Garb. for he must only wear Black and must be a Master of Arts but more of this hereafter § XXVII
As this manner of Separating men for the Ministry is nothing like the Church in the Apostles days so great Evils have and do follow upon it For first Parents seeing both the honour and profit that attends the Clergy do allot their Children sometimes from their Infancy to it and so breed them up on purpose And others come to Age upon the same Account betake them to the same Trade and having these natural and acquired Parts that are judged the Necessary Qualifications of a Minister are thereby Admitted and so are bred up in Idleness and Pleasure thinking it a disgrace for them to work with their hands onely if they study a little out of their Books to make a Discourse once or twice in a week During the Running of an Hour glass whereas the Gift The Clergy's Study out of Books the Gift of God Neglected Grace and Spirit of God to call gift and qualify for the Ministry is neglected and overlooked And many Covetous Corrupt Earthly Carnal men having a meer shew and form but strangers to and utterly ignorant of the inward work of Grace upon their hearts are Brought-in and Intrude themselves and so through them death barrenness and darkness and by consequence Superstition Error and Idolatry hath entred and leavened the Church And they that will narrowly observe shall find that it was thus the Apostasy came to take place of the truth of which I could give many Examples which for brevity's sake I omit For so the Office Reverence and Respect due to it was annexed to the meer Name so that when once a man was Ordain'd a Bishop or a Priest he was heard and believed though he had nothing of the Spirit Power and Life that the true Apostles and Ministers were in that in a short time the Succession came to be of the Name and Title and the Office was thereto annexed and not of the nature vertue and life Which in effect made them to Cease to be the Ministry Ministers of Christ but onely a Shadow and vain Image of it The Marred Church Compar'd to Thesci pieced Boat which also decaying was in some Ages so Metamorphosed that not onely the Substance was lost but the very Form wholly vitiated alterated and marred that it may be far better said of the pretended Christian Church as was disputed of Theseus's Boat which by the piecing of many new pieces of timber was wholly Altered whether indeed it were the same or another But in case that the first had been of Oak and the last pieces put in but of rotten Fir and that also the Form had been so far changed as to be nothing like the first I think it would have suffered no Dispute but might have easily been concluded to be quite another retaining nothing but the Name and that also Vnjustly Secondly The Abuse following the Distinction of Laity and Clergy from this distinction of Laity and Clergy this Abuse also followes that good honest mechanick men and others who have not learned the Art and Trade of Preaching and so are not Licentiated according to these Rules they prescribe unto themselves such I say being possessed with a false Opinion that it is not lawful for them to meddle with the Ministry nor that they are any ways fit for it because of the defect of that Literatur do thereby neglect the Gift in themselves and quench many times the pure breathings of the Spirit of God in their hearts which if given way to might have proved much more for the Edification of the Church than many of the Cunned Sermons of the Learned And so by this means the Apostles Command and Advice is slighted who exhorteth 1 Thess. 5.19 20. Not to quench the Spirit nor despise prophesying Both Protestants and Papists exclude Mechanick men from Preaching who greatly contributed to Reformation And all this is done by men pretending to be Christians who glory that the first Preachers and Propagators of their Religion were such kind of plain Mechanick men and Illiterate And even Protestants do no less than Papists Exclude such kind of men from being Ministers among them and thus limit the Spirit and Gift of God though their Fathers in opposition to Papists asserted the contrary and also their own Historys declare how that kind of Illiterate men did without Learning by the Spirit of God greatly contribute in divers places to the Reformation By this it may appear that as in Calling and Qualifying so in Preaching and Praying and the other particular steps of the Ministry every true Minister is to know the Spirit of God by its vertue and Life to accompany and assist him But because this relates to Worship I shall speak of it more largely in the next Proposition which is concerning Worship The last thing to be considered and inquired into is concerning the Maintenance of a Gospel-Minister But before I proceed I judge it fit to speak something in short concerning the Preaching of Women and to declare what we hold in that matter Seing Male and Female are one in Christ Jesus and that he gives his Spirit no less to the one Womens publick Preaching and Praying Asserted than to the other when God moveth by his Spirit in a Woman we judge it no ways unlawful for her to preach in the Assemblies of God's People Neither think we that of Paul 1 Cor. 14.34 to reprove the Inconsiderate and Talkative Women among the Corinthians who troubled the Church of Christ with their unprofitable Questions or that 1 Tim. 2.11 That Women ought to learn in all silence not usurping authority over the man any ways Repugnant to this Doctrine because it 's clear that Women have Prophesied and Preached in the Church else had the saying of Joel been badly applied by Peter Acts 2.17 And seeing Paul himself in the same Epistle to the Corinthians giveth Rules how Women should behave themselves in their publick preaching and praying it would be a manifest Contradiction if that place were other ways taken in a larger sense and the same Paul speaks of a Woman that laboured with him in the work of the Gospel and it is written that Philip had four Daughters that prophesied Acts 21.9 And lastly it hath been observed that God hath effectually in this day Converted many Souls by the Ministry of Women and by them also Quest. IV frequently Comforted the Souls of his Children which manifest experience puts the thing beyond all Controversy Ministers Maintenance but now I shall proceed to speak of the Maintenance of Ministers The Ministers Food and their Maintenance Stated § XXVIII We freely acknowledge as the Proposition holds forth that there is an Obligation upon such to whom God sends or among whom he raiseth up a Minister that if need be they Minister to his necessities Secondly That it is lawful for him to receive what is necessary and convenient To prove this I need not insist for our Adversaries will readily grant
who covet no man's silver gold or garments who seek no man's goods but seek them and the Salvation of their Souls whose hands supply their own necessities working honestly for Bread to themselves and their Families And if at any time they be called of God so as the Work of the Lord hinder them from the use of their Trades take what is freely given them by such to whom they have communicated Spirituals and having Food and Raiment are therewith content Such were the holy Prophets and Apostles as appears from Matth. 10.8 Act. 20.33 34 35. 1 Tim. 6.8 5. But the Ministers our Adversaries plead for are such as not having freely received will not freely give but are Covetous doing that which they ought not for filthy lucre's sake as to preach for Hire and divine for Money and look for their gain from their Quarter and prepare War against such as put not into their Mouths c. Greedy dogs which can never have enough Shepherds who feed themselves and not the flock eating the fat and cloathing themselves with the Wool making Merchandize of Souls and following the Way of Balaam that loved the Wages of Vnrighteousness Such were the false Prophets and Apostles Isa. 56.11 Ezech. 34.2 3 8. Mic. 3.5 11. Tit. 1.10 11. 2 Pet. 2. verses 1 2 3 14 15. And in a word We are for a holy Spiritual pure and living Ministry True Ministers Life and Qualification where the Ministers are both called qualified and ordered acted and influenced in all the steps of their Ministry by the Spirit of God which being wanting we judge they Cease to be the Ministers of Christ. But they judging this Life Grace and Spirit no Essential part of their Ministry are therefore for the upholding of an humane carnal dry barren fruitless and dead Ministry of which alas we have seen the fruits in the most part of their Churches of whom that saying of the Lord is certainly verified Jer. 23.32 I sent them not nor commanded them therefore they shall not profit this people at all saith the LORD PROPOSITION XI Prop. 11 Concerning Worship All true and acceptable Worship to God is offered in the inward and immediate moving and drawing of his own Spirit What the true Worship is that is Acceptable to God which is neither limited to places times nor persons For though we be to worship him always and that we are continually to Fear before him yet as to the outward signification thereof in Prayers Praises or Preachings we ought not to do it in our own will where and when we will but where and when we are moved thereunto by the stirring and secret Inspiration of the Spirit of God in our hearts How to be performed which God heareth and accepteth of and is never wanting to move us thereunto when need is of which he himself is the alone proper Judge All other Worship then both praises prayers or preachings Superstition and Will-worship which man sets about in his own Will and at his own Appointment which he can both begin and end at his pleasure do or leave undone as himself seeth meet whether they be a prescribed Form as a Liturgy c. or prayers conceived extempore by the natural strength and faculty of the mind they are all but Superstitions Will-Worship and abominable Idolatry in the sight of God Idolatry which are now to be denied and rejected and separated from in this day of his Spiritual Arising However it might have pleased him who winked at the Times of Ignorance with a respect to the Simplicity and Integrity of some and of his own innocent Seed which lay as it were buried in the hearts of men under that Mass of Superstition to blow upon the dead and dry bones and to raise some Breathings of his own and Answer them and that until the Day should more clearly dawn and break forth § I. THE Duty of man towards God lieth chiefly in these Two Generals 1. In an holy Conformity to the pure Law and Light of God so as both to forsake the evil and be found in the practice of these perpetual and moral precepts of righteousness and equity And 2. In rendering that Reverence Honour and Adoration to God that he requires and demands of us which is comprehended under Worship Of the former we have already spoken as also of the different Relations of Christians as they are distinguished by the several measures of Grace received and given to every one and in that respect have their several Offices in the body of Christ which is the Church Now I come to speak of Worship or of those Acts whether private or publick general or particular whereby man renders to God that part of his Duty which relates immediately to him And as Obedience is better than Sacrifice so neither is any Sacrifice acceptable but that which is done according to the Will of him to whom it is offered But men finding it Easier to sacrifice in their own wills than obey God's Will have heaped up Sacrifices without Obedience and thinking to deceive God as they do one another True Worship and Duty to God-ward Corrupted give him a shew of Reverence Honour and Worship while they are both inwardly estranged and alienated from his holy and righteous life and wholly strangers to the pure Breathings of his Spirit in which the acceptable Sacrifice and Worship is only offered up Hence it is that there is not any thing relating to Man's Duty towards God which among all sorts of people hath been more Vitiated and in which the Devil hath more prevailed than in abusing man's mind concerning this thing and as among many others so among those called Christians nothing hath been more out of order and more Corrupted as some Papists and all Protestants do acknowledge As I freely Approve whatsoever the Protestants have Reformed from Papists in this respect so I meddle not at this time with their Controversies about it only it suffices me with them to deny as no part of the true Worship of God that abominable Superstition and Idolatry the Popish Mass The Popish Mass Idolatry deny'd with all their Trumpery the Adoration of Saints and Angels the Veneration of Relicks the Visitation of Sepulchres and all these other superstitious Ceremonies Confraternities and endless Pilgrimages of the Romish Synagogue Which all may suffice to Evince to Protestants that Anti-Christ hath wrought more in this than in any other part of the Christian Religion and so it concerns them narrowly to Consider whether herein they have made a clear and perfect Reformation If Protestants have made a perfect Reformation as to which stands the Controversie betwixt them and us For we find many of the branches lopped off by them but the Root yet remaining to wit a Worship acted in and from man's will and spirit and not by and from the Spirit of God for the true Christian and Spiritual Worship of God hath been so
Dispensation which hath so much the more of the Wisdom and Glory of God in it as it 's contrary to the nature of man's Spirit Will and Wisdom The silent Waiting upon God obtained § VII As there can be nothing more opposite to the Natural Will and Wisdom of man than this silent-Waiting upon God so neither can it be obtained nor rightly comprehended by man but as he layeth down his own Wisdom and Will so as to be content to be throughly subject to God And therefore it was not preached nor can be so practised but by such as find no outward Ceremony no Observations no Words yea not the best and purest Words even the Words of Scripture able to satisfie their weary and afflicted Souls because where all these may be the life power and vertue which make such things effectual may be wanting Such I say were necessitate to cease from all outwards and to be silent before the Lord and being directed to that Inward Principle of Life and Light in themselves as the most-excellent Teacher which can never be removed into a Corner came thereby to be Learned to Wait upon God in the measure of Life and Grace received from him and to Cease from their own forward words and actings in the natural willing and comprehension and feel after this inward Seed of Life that as it moveth they may move with it and be acted by its Power and influenced whether to pray preach or sing And so from this Principle of man's being Silent and not acting in the things of God of himself until thus acted by God's Light and Grace in the heart did naturally spring that manner of Sitting silent together and Waiting together upon the Lord. For many thus principled Meeting together in the pure fear of the Lord did not apply themselves presently to speak pray or sing c. being afraid to be found acting forwardly in their own wills but each made it their work to Retire inwardly to the measure of Grace in themselves not only being silent as to Words but even abstaining from all their own Thoughts Imaginations and Desires So Watching in a holy dependence upon the Lord and meeting together not only outwardly in one place What it is to meet in Jesus Name but thus inwardly in One Spirit and in One Name of Jesus which is his Power and Vertue they came thereby to enjoy and feel the arisings of this Life which as it prevails in each particular becomes as a flood of Refreshment and over-spreads the whole Meeting For man and man's Part and Wisdom being denied and chained down in every Individual and God exalted and his Grace in dominion in the heart thus his Name comes to be One in all and his Glory breaks forth and covers all and there is such a holy Awe and Reverence upon every Soul that if the natural part should arise in any or the wise part or what is not one with the Life it would presently be Chained down and Judged out And when any are through the breaking forth of this Power constrained to utter a Sentence of Exhortation or Praise or to breath to the Lord in Prayer Prov. 27. ver 19. then all are sensible of it for the same Life in them answers to it as in water Face answereth to Face This is that Divine and Spiritual Worship which the World neither knoweth nor understandeth which the Vulture-Eye seeth not into Yet many and great are the Advantages Advantages of silent Meetings which my Soul with many others hath tasted of hereby and which would be found of all such as would seriously Apply themselves hereunto For when people are gathered thus together not meerly to hear men nor depend upon them but all are inwardly taught to stay their Minds upon the Lord Isa. 10.20.26.3 and wait for his appearance in their hearts thereby the forward working of the spirit of man is stayed and hindered from mixing it self with the Worship of God and the Form of this Worship is so naked and void of all outward and worldly splendor that all occasion for man's Wisdom to be exercised in that Superstition and Idolatry hath no lodging here and so there being also an inward Quietness and Retiredness of mind the Witness of God ariseth in the heart and the Light of Christ shineth whereby the Soul cometh to see its own Condition And there being many joined together in this same Work there is an inward Travel and Wrestling and also as the measure of Grace is abode in an Overcoming of the power and spirit of darkness And thus we are often greatly strengthned and renewed in the spirits of our minds without a word and we enjoy and possess the holy Fellowship and Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ Eph. 4. ver 23. by which our inward man is nourished and fed Which makes us not to dote upon outward Water and Bread and Wine in our Spiritual things Now as many thus gathered together grow up in the strength power and vertue of Truth and as Truth comes thus to have Victory and Dominion in their Souls then they receive an Vtterance Speaking to Edification and speak steadily to the Edification of their Brethren and the pure Life hath a free passage through them and what is thus spoken Edifieth the Body indeed Such is the evident Certainty of that Divine Strength that is communicated by thus Meeting together and Waiting in silence upon God that sometimes when one hath come in that hath been Vnwatchful and Wandering in his Mind or suddenly out of the Hurry of outward Business and so not inwardly gathered with the rest so soon as he retires himself inwardly this Power being in a good measure raised in the whole Meeting will suddenly lay hold upon his Spirit and wonderfully help to raise up the good in him and beget him into the sense of the same Power to the melting and warming of his heart even as the Warmth would take hold upon a man that is Cold coming into a Stove or as a Flame will lay hold upon some little Cumbustible Matter being near unto it Yea if it fall out that several Met together be straying in their minds though outwardly silent and so wandering from the measure of Grace in themselves which through the working of the Enemy and Negligence of some may fall out if either one come in or may be in who is Watchful and in whom the Life is raised in a great measure as that one keeps his place he will feel a secret Travel for the rest in a Sympathy with the Seed which is oppressed in the other and kept from arising by their Thoughts and Wandrings A secret Travel one for another in Silent Meetings And as such a Faithful one waits in the Light and keeps in this Divine Work God oftentimes answers the secret Travel and Breathings of his own Seed through such a one so that the rest will find themselves secretly
time since to meet at set times and places seems to be an Outward Observation and Ceremony contrary to what ye at other times Assert Answ. I Answer first To meet at set times and places is not any Religious Act or part of Worship in it self but only an outward Coveniency necessary for our seeing one another Publick Meetings their Vse and its Reason Asserted so long as we are cloathed with this outward Tabernacle and therefore our Meeting at set times and places is not a part of our Worship but a preparatory Accommodation of our outward man in order to a publick visible Worship since we set not about the Visible Acts of Worship when we Meet together until we be led thereunto by the Spirit of God Secondly God hath seen meet so long as his Children are in this World to make use of the outward Senses not only as a means to Convey Spiritual Life as by speaking praying praising c. which cannot be done to mutual Edification but when we hear and see one another but also for to entertain an outward visible Testimony for his Name in the World He causeth the Inward Life which is also many times not conveyed by the outward Senses the more to abound when his Children Assemble themselves diligently together to Wait upon him that as Iron sharpeneth Iron so the seeing of the Face one of another Prov. 27. v. 17. when both are inwardly gathered unto the Life giveth occasion for the Life secretly to arise and pass from Vessel to Vessel And as many Candles lighted and put in one place do greatly augment the light and make it more to shine forth so when many are gathered together into the same Life there is more of the Glory of God and his Power appears to the Refreshment of each Individual for that he partakes not only of the Light and Life raised in himself but in all the rest And therefore Christ hath particularly promised a Blessing to such as Assemble together in his Name seeing he will be in the midst of them Matth. 18.20 and the Author to the Hebrews doth precisely prohibit the Neglect of this Duty as being of very dangerous and dreadful Consequence in these words Heb. 10.24 And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works Assembling of our selves is not to be neglected not forsaking the Assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the Truth there remaineth no more Sacrifice for sins And therefore the Lord hath shewn that he hath a particular Respect to such as thus Assemble themselves together because that thereby a publick Testimony for him is upheld in the Earth and his Name is thereby glorified and therefore such as are right in their Spirits are naturally drawn to keep the Meetings of God's People and never want a Spiritual Influence to lead them thereunto And if any do it in a meer Customary Way they will no doubt suffer Condemnation for it Yet cannot the Appointing of Places and Times be accounted a Ceremony and Observation done in man's Will in the Worship of God seeing none can say that it is an Act of Worship but only a meer presenting of our Persons in order to it as is above-said Which that it was practised by the Primitive Church and Saints all our Adversaries do acknowledge Lastly some object That this manner of Worship in Silence is not to Object 3 be found in all the Scripture I Answer We make not Silence to be the sole matter of our Worship Answ. since as I have above said there are many Meetings In Waiting for the Spirits Guidance Selence is supposed which are seldom if ever altogether Silent some or other are still moved either to preach pray and praise and so in this our Meetings cannot be but like the Meetings of the Primitive Churches recorded in Scripture since our Adversaries confess that they did preach and pray by the Spirit And then what Absurdity is it to suppose that at some times the Spirit did not move them to these outward Acts and that then they were Silent since we may well conclude they did not speak until they were moved and so no doubt had sometimes Silence Act. 2.1 before the Spirit came upon them it is said They were all with one accord in one place and then it is said The Spirit suddenly came upon them but no mention is made of any one speaking at that time and I would willingly know what Absurdity our Adversaries can infer should we conclude they were a while Silent But if it be urged Inst. That a whole Silent Meeting cannot be found in Scripture I Answer Supposing such a thing were not recorded Answ. it will not therefore follow that it is not lawful seeing it naturally followeth from other Scripture-Precepts as we have proved this doth For seeing the Scripture commands to Meet together and when Met Silent Meetings are proved from Scripture and Reason the Scripture prohibits prayers or preachings but as the Spirit moveth thereunto if people Meet together and the Spirit move not to such Acts it will necessarily follow that they must be Silent But further there might have been many such things among the Saints of Old though not recorded in Scripture and yet we have enough in Scripture signifying that such things were For Job sate silent seven days with his Friends together Here was a Long Silent Meeting See also Ezra c. 9.4 and Ezechiel c. 1.14 and 20.1 Thus having shewn the Excellency of this Worship proved it from Scripture and Reason and answered the Objections which are commonly made against it which though it might suffice to the Explanation and Probation of our Proposition yet I shall add something more particularly of Preaching Praying and Singing and so proceed to the following Proposition I. What reaching is with Protestants and Papists A studied Talk an hour or two § XVIII Preaching as it 's used both among Papists and Protestants is for One Man to take some Place or Verse of Scripture and thereon speak for an hour or two what he hath studied and premeditated in his Closet and gathered together from his own Inventions or from the Writings and Observations of others and then having got it by heart as a School-boy doth his Lesson he brings it forth and repeats it before the People And how much the fertiler and stronger a Man's Invention is and the more industrious and laborious he is in Collecting such Observations and can utter them with the Excellency of Speech and Humane Eloquence so much the more is he accounted an Able and Excellent Preacher To this we Oppose that when the Saints are met together and every one gathered to the Gift and Grace of God in themselves True Preaching by the Spirit he that Ministreth being acted thereunto by the arising of the Grace in himself ought to speak forth
as if we had no Respect or Reverence to the Worship of God and as if we judged none could pray or were heard of God but our selves Unto all which and many more Reproaches of this kind we Answer briefly and modestly That it sufficeth us that we are found so doing neither through Pride nor Madness nor Profanity but meerly lest we should hurt our Consciences The Reason of which is plain and evident for since our Principle and Doctrine obligeth us to believe that the Prayers of those who themselves confess they are not acted by the Spirit are Abominations how can we with a safe Conscience Join with them If they urge That this is the Heighth of Vncharitableness and Arrogancy Object II as if we judged our selves always to Pray by the Spirit 's Motion but they never as if we were never deceived by Praying without the Motion of the Spirit and that they were never acted by it seeing albeit they judge not the motion of the Spirit always necessary they confess nevertheless that it is very profitable and comfortable and they feel it often influencing them which that it sometimes falls out we cannot deny To all which I Answer distinctly If it were their known and avowed Doctrine not to Pray without the motion of the Spirit and that seriously holding thereunto they did not bind themselves to Pray at certain prescribed Times precisely at which Times they determine to Pray though without the Spirit Answ. then indeed we might be accused of Vncharitableness and Pride Shall we confirm the Hypocrite when praying if we never Joined with them and if they so taught and practised I doubt not but it should be lawful for us so to do unless there should appear some manifest and evident Hypocrisy or Delusion But seeing they profess that they pray without the Spirit and seeing God hath perswaded us that such Prayers are abominable how can we with a safe Conscience join with an Abomination That God sometimes Condescends to them we do not deny albeit now when the Spiritual Worship is openly proclaimed and all are invited unto it the Case is otherwise than in those Old Times of Apostasy and Darkness and therefore albeit any should begin to Pray in our presence not expecting the Motion of the Spirit yet if it manifestly appear that God in Condescension did concur with such a one then according to God's Will we should not refuse to Join also But this is rare lest thence they should be Confirmed in their false Principle And albeit this seem hard in our Profession nevertheless it is so Confirmed by the Authority both of Scripture and right Reason that many Convinced thereof have embraced this Part before other Truths which were Easier and as they seemed to some Clearer Among whom is memorable of late years Alexander Skein a Magistrate of the City of Aberdeen a man very modest and very averse from giving Offence to others who nevertheless being overcome by the Power of Truth in this matter behoved for this Cause to separate himself from the Publick Assemblies and Prayers and join himself unto us Who also gave the Reason of his Change and likewise succinctly but yet substantially comprehended this Controversy concerning Worship in some short Questions which he offered to the publick Preachers of the City which I think meet to insert in this place Query 1. Whether or not should any Act of God's Worship be gone about without the Motions Some Questions of A. Skein proposed to the Preachers that are in Aberdâ—en leadings and actings of the Holy Spirit 2. If the Motions of the Spirit be necessary to every particular Duty whether should he be waited upon that all our acts and words may be according as he gives utterance and assistance 3. Whether every one that bears the Name of a Christian or professes to be a Protestant hath such an uninterrupted measure thereof that he may without Waiting go immediately about the Duty 4. If there be an Indisposition and Unfitness at some times for such Exercises at least as to the Spiritual and lively Performance thereof whether ought they to be performed in that case and at that time 5. If any Duty be gone about under pretence that it is in Obedience to the External Command without the Spiritual Life and Motion necessary whether such a Duty thus performed can in Faith be expected to be accepted of God and not rather reckoned as a bringing of strange fire before the Lord Levit. 16.1 seeing it is performed at best by the strength of Natural and Acquired Parts and not by the strength and assistance of the Holy Ghost which was Typified by the Fire that came down from Heaven which alone behoved to consume the Sacrifice and no other 6. Whether Duties gone about in the meer strength of Natural and Acquired Parts whether in publick or in private be not as really upon the Matter an Image of Man's Invention as the Popish Worship though not so gross in the outward appearance And therefore whether it be not as real Superstition to countenance any Worship of that nature as it is to countenance Popish Worship though there be a difference in the Degree 7. Whether it be a ground of Offence or just Scandal to countenance the Worship of those whose professed principle it is neither to speak for Edification nor to Pray but as the Holy Ghost shall be pleased to assist them in some measure less or more without which they rather choose to be silent than to speak without this Influence Unto these they answered but very coldly and faintly whose Answers likewise long ago he Refuted Seing then God hath called us to his Spiritual Worship and to testify against the humane and voluntary Worships of the Apostasy if we did not this way stand Immoveable to the Truth Revealed but should Join with them both our Testimony for God would be weakened and lost We must not loose our Witnessing for God and it would be impossible steadily to propagate this Worship in the World whose Progress we dare neither retard nor hinder by any act of ours though therefore we should lose not only worldly Honour but even our Lives And truly many Protestants through their Vnsteadiness in this thing for Politick ends complying with the Popish Abominations have greatly scandalized their profession and hurt the Reformation as appeared in the example of the Elector of Saxony who Elector of Saxony his Scandal given to Protestants in the Convention at Augsburg in the year 1530 being commanded by the Emperour Charles the Fifth to be present at the Mass that he might carry the Sword before him according to his place which when he justly scrupled to perform his Preachers taking more care for their Prince's Honour than for his Conscience perswaded him that it was Lawful to do it against his Conscience Secondly Objections against Spiritual Prayer Answer'd Which was both a very bad Example and great Scandal to the
to be understood Spiritually can only partake of Flesh as Spirit of Spirit As the Body cannot feed upon Spirit neither can the Spirit feed upon Flesh. And that the Flesh here spoken of is spiritually understood appears further in that that which feedeth upon it shall never dye but the Bodies of all men once dye yea it behoved the Body of Christ himself to dye That this Body and Spiritual Flesh and Blood of Christ is to be understood of that Divine and Heavenly Seed before spoken of by us appears both by the Nature and Fruits of it First it 's said It is that which cometh down from Heaven and giveth life unto the World now this answers to that Light and Seed which is testified of Joh. 1. to be the Light of the world and the Life of men The Spiritual Light and Seed is as Bread to the Hungry Soul For that Spiritual Light and Seed as it receives place in mens hearts and room to spring up there is as Bread to the hungry and fainting Soul that is as it were buried and dead in the lusts of the World which receives life again and revives as it tasteth and partaketh of this heavenly Bread and they that partake of it are said to Come to Christ neither can any have it but by Coming to him and believing in the appearance of his Light in their hearts by receiving which and believing in it the Participation of this Body and Bread is known And that Christ understands the same thing here by his Body Flesh and Blood which is understood Joh. 1. by the Light inlightening every man and the Life c. appears for the Light and Life spoken of Joh. 1. is said to be Christ he is the true Light and the Bread and Flesh c. spoken of in this 6 of John is called Christ I am the bread of Life saith he Again They that received that Light and Life John 1.12 obtained power to become the Sons of God by believing in his Name so also here Joh. 6.35 He that cometh unto this Bread of Life shall not Hunger and he that believes in him who is this Bread shall never Thirst. So then Christ's Outward and Spiritual Body distinguished as there was the outward visible Body and Temple of Jesus Christ which took its Origin from the Virgin Mary so there is also the Spiritual Body of Christ by and through which he that was the Word in the beginning with God and was and is GOD did Reveal himself to the Sons of men in all Ages and whereby men in all Ages come to be made partakers of Eternal Life and to have Communion and Fellowship with God and Christ. Of which Body of Christ The Patriarchs did eat of the Body and Flesh and Blood of Christ. and Flesh and Blood if both Adam and Seth and Enoch and Noah and Abraham and Moses and David and all the Prophets and holy men of God had not eaten they had not had Life in them nor could their inward Man have been nourished Now as the outward Body and Temple was called Christ so was also this Spiritual Body no less properly and that long before that outward Body was in Being Hence the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 10.3 4 that the Fathers did all eat the same spiritual meat and did all drink the same spiritual drink for they drank of that Spiritual Rock that followed them and that Rock was Christ. This cannot be understood otherwise than of this Spiritual Body of Christ which Spiritual Body of Christ tho it was the saving Food of the Righteous both before the Law and under the Law yet under the Law it was vailed and shadowed and covered under divers Types Ceremonies and Observations yea and not only so but it was vailed and hid in some respect under the outward Temple and Body of Christ or during the continuance of it so that the Jews could not understand Christ's Preaching about it while on Earth And not the Jews only but many of his Disciples judged it an hard saying murmured at it and many from that time went back from him and walked no more with him Joh. 6.60 66. I doubt not but there are many also at this day professing to be Disciples of Christ that do as little understand this matter as those did and are as apt to be offended and stumble at it while they are gazing and following after the outward Body and look not to that by which the Saints are daily fed and nourished For as Jesus Christ in obedience to the Will of the Father did by the Eternal Spirit offer up that Body for a Propitiation for the Remission of Sins and finished his Testimony upon Earth thereby in a most perfect Example of Patience Resignation and Holiness that all might be made Partakers of the Fruit of that Sacrifice so hath he likewise poured forth into the Hearts of all men a measure of that Divine Light and Seed The Divine Light of Christ doth make the Saints Partakers of his Body wherewith he is Cloathed that thereby reaching unto the Consciences of all he may Raise them up out of Death and Darkness by his Life and Light and they thereby may be made Partakers of his Body and there-through come to have Fellowship with the Father and with the Son Quest. § III. If it be asked How and after what manner Man comes to partake of it and to be fed by it Answ. I Answer in the plain and express words of Christ I am the bread of Life saith he he that cometh to me shall never hunger he that believeth in me shall never thirst Joh. 6.35 55. And again For my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed So whosoever thou art that askest this Question or read'st these lines whether thou account'st thy self a Believer or really feel'st by a certain and sad Experience that thou art yet in the Vnbelief and find'st that the outward Body and Flesh of Christ is so far from thee that thou canst not reach it nor feed upon it yea tho thou hast often swallowed down and taken-in that which the Papists have perswaded thee to be the Real Flesh and Blood of Christ The Lutherans and Calvinians Opinion of the Flesh and Blood of Christ in the Supper so called and hast believed it to be so tho all thy Senses told thee the Contrary Or being a Lutheran hast taken that Bread in and with and under which the Lutherans have assured thee that the Flesh and Blood of Christ is Or being a Calvinist hast partaken of that which the Calvinists say tho a Figure only of the Body gives them that take it a Real Participation of the Body Flesh and Blood of Christ though they neither know how nor what way I say if for all this thou find'st thy Soul yet barren yea hungry and ready to starve for want of something thou longest for Know that that Light that discovers thy
all Evil hence they say We vilify the Scriptures and set up our own Imaginations above them Because we tell them That it is not their Talking or believing of Christ's outward Life Sufferings Death and Resurrection no more than the Jews crying the Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord that will serve their Turn or justify them in the Sight of God but that they must know Christ in them whom they have crucified to be raised and to justify them and redeem them from their Iniquities Hence they say we deny the Life Death and Sufferings of Christ Justification by his Blood and Remission of Sins through him Because we tell them while they are talking and determining about the Resurrection That they have more need to know the Just one whom they have slain Raised in themselves and to be sure they are partakers of the first Resurrection and that if this be they will be the more capable to judge of the Second hence they say that we deny the Resurrection of the Body Because when we hear them talk foolishly of Heaven and Hell and the last Judgment we exhort them to come out of that Hellish Condition they are in and come down to the Judgment of Christ in their own Hearts and believe in the Light and follow it that so they may come to sit in the Heavenly places that are in Christ Jesus hence they malitiously say That we deny any Heaven or Hell but that which is within us and that we deny any General Judgment Which Slanders the Lord knows are foully cast upon us whom God hath raised for this End and gathered us that by us he might confound the Wisdom of the Wise and bring to nought the Vnderstanding of the Prudent and might in and by his own Spirit and Power in a despised People that no Flesh might glory in his Presence pull down that dead dark corrupt Image and meer Shadow and Shell of Christianity wherewith Antichrist hath deceived the Nations For which end he hath called us to be a First-Fruits of those that serve him and Worship him no more in the Oldness of the Letter but in the Newness of the Spirit And though we be few in number in respect of others and weak as to outward strength which we also altogether reject and foolish if compared with the wise ones of this World Yet as God hath prospered us notwithstanding much Opposition so will he yet do that neither the Art Wisdom nor Violence of Men or Devils shall be able to quench that little Spark that hath appeared but it shall grow to the Consuming of whatsoever shall stand up to Oppose it The Mouth of the Lord hath spoken it Yea he that hath arisen in a small Remnant shall arise and go on by the same Arm of Power in his Spiritual Manifestation until he hath Conquered all his Enemies until all the Kingdoms of the Earth become the Kingdom of Christ Jesus Unto Him that hath begun this Work not among the Rich or Great Ones but among the Poor and Small and hath Revealed it not to the Wise and Learned but unto the Poor unto Babes and Sucklings even to him the Only-Wise and Omnipotent GOD be Honour Glory Thanksgiving and Renown from henceforth and for ever Amen Hallelujah A True and Faithful Accompt of the Most Material Passages OF A DISPUTE Betwixt some Students of Divinity so called of the University of ABERDEEN AND THE PEOPLE called QUAKERS Held in Aberdeen in Scotland in Alexander Harper his Close or Yard before some hundreds of Witnesses upon the fourteenth Day of the Second Month called April 1675. There being Opponents Iohn Lesly Mast. of Art Alexander Shirreff Mast. of Art Paul Gellie Mast. of Art And Defendants upon the Quakers Part Robert Barclay and George Keith Praeses for Moderating the Meeting chosen by them Andrew Thomson Advocate And by the Quakers Alexander Skein sometime a Magistrate of the City Published for preventing Mis-reports by Alexander Skein John Skein Alexander Harper Thomas Merser and John Cowie To which is added Robert Barclay's Offer to the Preachers of Aberdeen Renewed and Re-inforced Acts 4.27 For of a truth against thy holy Child Jesus whom thou hast Anointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the People of Israel were gathered together London Printed for Tho. Northcott 1691. The Epistle year 1675 Friendly Readers FOrasmuch as our Opposers threatned they would Print an Accompt of the Debate and boasted of a Victory we thought it our concernment for the Truth 's sake and to undeceive those that may be abused by such Reports to give this True and Faithful Accompt of what past Which we are confident all the Impartial and Attentive Auditors will affirm to be a True Accompt neither is there any one Argument omitted that we can remember of or any thing added There were many things spoken extrinsick from the matter and sometimes confusedly Two or Three of our Opposers speaking often at once and also some others that were not concerned as particularly one Brown the Bishop's Chaplain who though he refused to Subscribe the Articles and so was excluded from speaking did often most impertinently interrupt and intrude himself But these being only transient and no Arguments insisted on we have not inserted them studying to keep to the Matter And we do faithfully declare that we have herein dealt impartially according to our Memory as we hope such serious Auditors as may read this will acknowledge So leaving you to the Perusal hereof we rest Your Souls Well-Wishers Alexander Skein Iohn Skein Thomas Mercer Iohn Cowie An Accompt of a DISPUTE at ABERDEEN In the first Place the Articles were read which are as followeth I. IT is hereby declared That this is to be a Private Conference betwixt the Students of Divinity so called of the Colledges of Aberdeen and the People called Quakers as a fulfilling of any Challenge wherein these Students may be included within the Theses set forth by Robert Barclay or may have received from any of that People but abstract from the Publick Challenge given to the Preachers in general in the end of the English Theses because it is offered with particular Condition of having the Publick Places to dispute in before the Auditories before whom they conceive they have been mis-represented II. It is provided That when any of either Party is speaking if any of their Company offer to speak he that is speaking is to be silent but if two of a Party speak at once he that is seen to obtrude himself shall be judged Impertinent and excluded thereby from farther Access III. That each Speaker on any of the Sides have full Liberty and Time to speak without interruption of the contrary Party and that he that interrupts shall be debarred from farther Speaking IV. That each Side abstain from School-Terms and Distinctions as much as possible but if any use them that they may be opened to the People in plain English so that any
are Men that solemnly profess they have abstained from Personal Criminations but seeing they have belied the Apostle Paul as is above observed G. K. may take it patiently to be treated at this Rate by Men of such Circumstances But if they think to infer it because G. K. doth plead for the Liberty and Priviledge of Women they might as well plead That G. K. is too much addicted to a Perfect Holiness because he doth plead for it or that the Students are too much addicted to sin since they plead for the Continuance of it for Term of Life They are little less than inraged that G. K. should have alledged the Testimony of Augustine and Bernard interpreting this Place of the Flesh and therefore they labour like Men in a Sweat for a whole Page against this to no purpose the only Reason of G. K's citing them being because some of their Preachers cried out against this Allegory as a horrid abusive thing in some Quakers to shew them it is none of the Quakers Coining but already used by Men by themselves applauded and commended Upon this they ask Have not some of our Antagonists been observed to make a Welchman's hose of the first Chapter of Genesis If they mean us let them prove we have so done as we have already proved they have again they ask Have not some Quakers been bold to aver that there was never any such real Tree as the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil If they have let them instance and prove by whom it was spoken and writ and then they shall have an Answer As they proceed they give an egregious Specimen of their Folly alledging That if it did hold Womens Speaking in the Church Lawful as G. K. affirms that Women are not allowed to speak by Permission then a fortiori it is unlawful for them to speak by Commandment Who but the Students would talk at this rate As if a Commandment might not authorise a Man to do that which a bare Permission will not G. K's Arguments drawn from their own allowing Whores to speak and Women to sing they call Quibbles because they cannot answer which they Reply to only by Questions Do they allow Whores Authoritative Preaching affirming Women may sing Very well whether it be Authoritative or not whatsoever way they speak they keep not Silence and so the Apostle's Words are not taken strictly and literally which gains us the Cause and shews our Doctrine is no more directly against the Apostle's Words than their own Besides from this it followeth by the Students Confession that Women may as lawfully speak in the Church as the Licentiate Students whom the Presbytery permits to speak in the Church before they are Ordained They pass our chief Objection very overly drawn from 1 Cor. 11.5 where the Apostle gives direct Rules how Women should behave themselves in their publick Praying and Preaching alledging There are Rules given in Scripture concerning things that were never lawful but only permitted c. as of Polygamy under the Law But they should have remembred that these are Rules given by the Apostle to the Christian Church of Corinth And seeing the Students suppose That the Apostle gave directions to the Church of Corinth not only of things that belong not to them now but which are not lawful for them a Doctrine we question if their Masters will approve of or of the Consequence of which themselves are aware it remains for them to prove That these Two Rules forbidding Womens Speaking belong to us or is not of the number of these useless Rules more than that other concerning the manner of their Preaching So we hope this Solution it Impugned and desire they may be sure not to forget to bring us this Reason when they write next SECTION IV. Concerning the Necessity of Immediate Revelations to the Building up of True Faith containing an Answer to the Students second Section from pag. 78. to pag. 92. IN their stating the Controversy they say These Inward Revelations are not subjective Revelations or Divine Illuminations This is false for as we have above shewed one and the same Illumination that is Effective or Subjective is also Objective and the Objective is Effective Again they say The Question is not if Immediate Objective Revelations be possible or be sometimes made to some de facto This Concession will overthrow much of all their own Work For if they admit that any Person in our Time hath Immediate Objective Revelations admit Peter or John their former Argument will as much militate against this Real Immediate Immediate Objective Revelation asserted Objective Revelation granted by them as against those which they do not grant Seeing pag. 7. at the Letter A they say Suppose that the Spirit Reveal the Objects of Faith immediately none will deny that he is a Rule or rather Ruler to them who have him so A good Concession but which quite undoes their own Cause For now let us apply their former Argument against this Real Objective Revelation granted by them as thus We ought to believe That as the Rule of Faith of which there can be no Evidence given But There can be no Evidence in the World given of the Spirit that is in Peter and John Therefore c. Again if Peter and John say they can give an Evidence of the Spirit of God in them to wit their own Declaration in Life and Power as also the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit or the Scriptures-Testimony let us Apply in the last place their Argument used against us and see if it will not be as good against Peter and John whom they grant de facto according to their Hypothesis to have Immediate Objective Revelation The Argument is this That which as really agrees to Enthusiast Hereticks as to them can be no Evidence But That Evidence to wit their own Declaration and Saying that both they and their Adversaries have the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit witnessing to the Truth of it would as really agree to Enthusiast Hereticks Therefore c. Yea not only might they thus Argue against any Mens having Immediate Objective Revelation in our days but against the Prophets and Apostles having it seeing the Argument might every way be as strong against their having it as against our having it especially at such times as they wrought no outward Miracles in the sight of the People to whom they were sent as oft they did not When the Lord sent Jonas to preach to the Ninivites he wrought no Miracle in their sight Now let us put the Students in the Ninivites place and we shall find they could Argue as stoutly and hardily against Jonas as now they do against any Quaker They could tell him He could give no Evidence of the Spirit of God in him giving any such Message as for his Declaration it would not suffice because his saying he had the Spirit would be as good a ground for any other Enthusiast Heretick
painted Bread or a Discourse of Bread cannot satisfie the Natural Tast and Appetite A Discourse of Bread satisfies not the Hungry no more can the Scripture-Words satisfie the Tast and Appetite of the Soul They cite 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. to prove That the Scriptures of Old and New Testmament are the Principal Compleat and Infallible Rule of Faith and Manners But this place doth not say that they are so The Scripture we grant but deny their Consequence Which is meerly begged without a Proof They Confess pag. 90. That the Scriptures are not sufficient every way so as to exclude the Inward Efficiency of the Spirit and the Concurrence of other Causes Very well Enough to overthrow their whole Argument Inward Revelation both Effective and Objective For among other Causes Divine Inspiration is a Main For indeed the inward Efficiency of the Spirit is that Objective Revelation which we plead for only they deny it to be Objective whereas we say it is both Effective and Objective As if a Man should grant that the Light and Heat of the Fire doth both enlighten us and warm us but deny that either that Light or Heat of the Fire is Objective to our discerning or perceptible by themselves which were ridiculous And as Ridiculous is their Conceit of an Influence of the Spirit that is meerly Effective and not Objective That the Books of the Old and New Testament are called the Scripture by way of Eminency we deny not although the Name is given at Times to other Writings nor doth this refute G. K. his Translation of that Scripture 2 Tim. 3.16 which is confirmed by the Syriack which hath it thus In Scriptura enim quae per Spiritum scripta est utilitas est ad doctrinam c. i. e. For in the Scripture which is written by the Spirit there is profit All Scripture given by Inspiration c. Controverted But their Reason from the Conjunction and is both Foolish and Blasphemous For if the Words be rendered thus All Scripture given by Inspiration is and profitable is no more Non-sense than divers other Places in the Scripture where the Conjunction and seemeth to be Redundant As in that Place Joh. 8.25 where the Greek hath it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. The beginning or from the beginning the same which and * Or also I speak unto you Now if the Conjunction and render not this Place Non-sense no more doth it render that in Timothy But the Students Ignorance renders them rather Blasphemers and their Arguments Blasphemous against the Words of Christ. Moreover the Conjunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie a strong Affirmation as to say even truly indeed as both our English Translation hath it Joh. 8.25 and Schrevelius in his Greek Lexicon doth render it And thus the Words have good Sense All Scripture or Writing given by Inspiration is even or indeed profitable And whereas they say None but a Quaker or Jesuit would so interpret the Place They declare their Malice and Ignorance For William Tindall that famous Protestant Martyr in his Translation of the Bible for which the Papists burnt him did Translate it as G. K. doth whom we think the Students dare not Accuse as a Jesuit That he was a Quaker in so far as he held divers of our Principles Condemned by the Students we shall not deny As for us we bless the Lord Unprofitable Nicities of the Letter-Mongers reprehended our Faith stands not on such a small Nicity as the want of an is or the redundancy of an and let them look to that whose Faith knoweth no other Foundation but the Letter It doth nothing hurt our Faith nor lessen the due Esteem of the Scripture to us if peradventure an is hath been lost or an and hath crept into the Text since the Original Copies were lost This we know and can prove That the Scripture cannot profit any Man to Salvation without the Illumination or Inspiration of the Spirit which is both Effective and Objective and which our Adversaries grant at least to be Effective And if they make one Exception why may not we make another Or if they say the Spirit is necessary one Way why may not we say It is necessary another Way But then the Scriptures say they would not be profitable at all in any Manner or Kind We deny the Consequence For it is profitable yea The Scripture is profitable and necessary in genere objecti materialis i. e as the material Object in Relation to all Historical Truths and divers other Dogmatical and Doctrinal Points which perhaps we would not have known without the Scripture although we had had the Spirit in as large a Measure as Men now have it Again The Scripture is profitable in genere Objecti remoti secundarii i. e. by way of a Remote and Secondary Object and Rule even as in relation to Testimonies of Life and Experience which may be known without the Scripture yet the Scripture is a Secondary Confirmation and Help even in that Case as a Card or Map of a Land is unto a Traveller that travels through the Land it self and seeth the High Ways who will not throw away his Card The Map compared with the Land in Possession because he sees the Land it self but will both delight and profit himself to Compare them both together Other great and weighty Uses we could give but these suffice to serve as Instances against their Weak and Sorry Argumentation Their last Argument is from Joh. 12.48 The Word that I have spoken the same shall judge him in the last day But how prove they That this is the Letter of the Scripture much of which was not then writ And although this Word were not Christ himself yet it may be an Inward Testimony spoken by Christ in Men's Hearts Here they meerly beg and prove not But 2. Suppose it were the Scripture or Written Law as that cited by them Rom. 2.12 it will only follow That the Scripture is a Secondary Law or Rule which we willingly grant and that by it Men who have the Scriptures shall be judged but not by them only For if the Gentiles who have not the written Law shall be judged by the Law in the Conscience so shall these also who have both Inward and Outward be judged by both and consequently their Damnation shall be greater SECTION V. Of Worship being an Answer unto their Third Section concerning Inspirations to Duty IN their stating the Controversy in this particular they grosly prevaricate in divers things As where they say N. 2. The Question is not only about Duty on the Matter videlicet The Act of Prayers Prayer without the Spirit not acceptable c. as separated from the right manner viz. Sincerity and Truth whereas indeed the Question betwixt them and us is about Prayer as separated from the Right Manner viz. Sincerity and Truth For they say God requires Men to
another But 2. That all Influences and Inspirations or Motions of the Spirit to enable Ministers to Preach and Pray Vocally are not Ceased since the Apostles Days is clear from Rev. 11.3 And I will give Power unto my two Witnesses and they shall Prophesy And it is said That if any Man will hurt them fire proceedeth out of their mouth which must needs signifie a Special Influence of the Spirit given them to prophesy or preach which is not common to all Christians Also what are these Gifts given unto Ministers for the perfecting of the Saints but such special Influences to enable them to Preach which are not given to all Yea do not the National Preachers desire in their publick Prayers some special Assistance and Help of the Spirit to carry them forth in their Ministry which they have not before For if they had it before why do they seek it From all which it is manifest that as there are general Influences given to all and at all times so there are particular and special given only to some and but at some times Moreover that there is a greater Influence of Life required to Vocal Prayer when it is acceptable Mental Prayer the Cause and Spring of Vocal Prayer than unto some meer Mental Prayer a thing expresly denied by the Students pag. 100. § 16. is clear because all true and acceptable Vocal Prayer hath Mental Prayer going along with it as its Cause and Spring And so when any Man prays Vocally if his Prayer be True and Acceptable he prayeth also mentally and so he doth two things together Whereas when he prayeth but mentally he doth but one thing Now common Reason teacheth us that more Strength is required to do two things together than to do but one of them And seeing the Vocal Prayer hath not any Life or Vertue in it to reach unto God's Throne or yet unto the Hearts of his People to quicken and refresh them but as it receiveth that Life from the Life that is in the Mental Prayer it is clear that a greater Measure is required to both than simply to the one Now although Mental Prayer as to the Disposition and Frame of the Soul at least be always in and with Good Christians and hath always some Measure of Life in it yet that Measure is sometimes so Weak and Low that it cannot go forth into the Words without Hurt or Prejudice And at other times although it be able and strong yet it will not answer the Motion of Man's Will so as to be drawn forth thereby but it only abideth or goeth forth into the Vocal Prayer according to the Will of God as he pleaseth to move it Therefore the Free Motion of the Life it self as it pleaseth God to bring it forth is to be attended in all Outward Spiritual Performances But here let the Reader note That we have said Vocal Prayer requires more Life than some Mental Prayer we do not say than all For some Mental Prayer may be stronger than that which is a Complex of Mental and Vocal as gathering the whole Strength of the Complex into that which is solely and intirely Mental According unto that common saying abundantly confirmed by Experience Vis unita fortior united Strength is the stronger As when the Beams of the Sun are united into a small Point they have more Force than when they are diffused and for this Cause it is that we are so much for Mental Prayer as knowing the great Good of it in our Experience And from what is above said it is clear that we need another Influence wherewith to pray vocally than to Eat Plow Walk c. because these natural Actions may be done sufficiently in a Spiritual Manner by the help of that General Influence which doth always attend Good Men to Fear and Love God For the Principle of Divine Life which is the Living and Powerful Word of God in Men's Hearts is never idle The Principle of Divine Life is never Idle but is always Operative and at Work especially more abundantly in them who joyn with it being as a most Rich and Living Spring that is continually flowing and sending forth its Streams according to Joh. 4.14 But to pray Vocally requireth an Influence of Life to flow forth into the Words that it may in a Living and Powerful way reach the Hearers but that Plowing Eating Walking c. need no such Emanating Influence is certain and will be acknowledged by our Adversaries But perhaps also they will deny that any Life or Vertue doth flow forth into Mental Praying and Preaching even when these Duties are acceptably performed but this is contrary both to the certain Experience of many Thousands and also to the Scriptures-Testimony in many Places I. It is Contrary to the Experience of many Thousands who can declare whereof we are some that the Declarations Testimonies and Words of the Servants of God in Preaching and Praying have a real Life and Living Vertue in them The Life in the Words of the Servants of God witnessed by Experience whereby their Souls are exceedingly Refreshed Quickened and Stengthened which Life and Living Vertue is a thing as distinct from the bare outward Words which the natural Ear can hear as Wine is distinct from the Vessel that carrieth it Therefore if another Man that hath not this Spiritual Ability should pronounce the same Words they have not any Life or Vertue at all And that God had given this Spiritual Discerning to many before the People called Quakers were raised up is manifest from divers in our own Nation who cared not to hear Men who could speak never so good Words if they wanted Life and in that day they could and did distinguish betwixt dead and living Preachers as also betwixt a Living Testimony and Preaching and a Dry Discourse See for this the Book called The fulfilling of the Scriptures And this was the express Testimony of that Philosopher who was Converted by the means of a few Words spoke by a certain Old Man who was a Christian at the Council of Nice Out of the Mouth of that old Man said he there went forth a Vertue which I could not Resist These were his very Words as Lucas Osiander relates them in his Epitome of the Church-History Cent. 4. lin 2. cap. 5. II. It is Contrary to the Scriptures-Testimony in many Places The Mouth of the Righteous is a Well of Life Prov. 10.11 This must be understood in respect of the Influence of Life that cometh out of his Mouth And testified unto by Scripture as Water doth out of a Well and not barely in respect of the good Words which a Wicked Man may speak According to this Christ said to his Disciples The Words that I speak unto you are Spirit and Life and as it was then so it is now for at this day he speaketh in his Servants and will to the end of the World and it is He only who hath
he may rather be Troubled and Shamed to find himself so fawningly Flattered and Commended by such as the Students like the Philosopher of Old that was troubled when spoken well of by a Profligate Person Lastly They go about to Apologize for the Long Time their Book hath been a coming out because of their Difficulties at the Press Which Difficulties were not such as We meet with to have their Papers surprized and stopt as they sought to do ours but because they could not perswade a Printer to be so foolish as to print them without due Payment But it is like the Contriving and Patching it together hath been as great a Cause of Lett since when it was out and came from Edinburgh to Aberdeen and after we had bought one Intire Book at Edinburgh they kept it up at Aberdeen several Weeks Advising and Consulting about it And upon notice of some Gross Contradictions in it which we had Observed to some of their own Way They caused the Printer there to patch two Pages to it to help them By which they have but rendered their Weakness more Obvious For whereas to solve that gross Contradiction before observed by us of their making us speak in their Accompt one after another and yet saying The Auditors can testify That we are Liars and never spake so They say Their meaning is not that we did not speak one after another What means the Word never then This Apology amounts to no more but that the Students intended not to Contradict themselves and instead of Bettering themselves by this Addition they have given away their Cause For whereas they before make a great Clamour against G. K. for Asserting Permissive Inspirations as if it had been some great Absurdity themselves here Affirm the same thing saying The Apostle by these Words it is good for a man not to touch a Woman doth not Command but only Permit he himself nevertheless being Inspired by the Spirit of God so to do Is not this then a Permissive Inspiration So that these things will but make their Folly manifest as also their further Frivolous Apologies in that Additional Advertisement which to the truly Judicious doth not Cover but rather Discover their Weakness Seeing it may fall out that this Tract may arrive at the Hands of many who perhaps may not see those Sheets in which we have Disproved the Students Calumnies and Lies in Matter of fact as in Relation to the Dispute we had with them we thought fit here also to Insert the Certificate of four Students present at the Dispute and since come among us Three of which were at that time actual Students of Philosophy in the Vniversity and the other had been in the Class with one of the Disputants R. B. WE Vnder-Subscribers late Students of Philosophy in the University of Aberdeen being present at the Dispute do faithfully declare That the Students have grosly belied the Quakers in their Accompt making them speak that which they spake not and also forging Arguments and Answers not mentioned upon the Place And though we had no Intention at that time to own the People called Quakers yet we dare not but declare That their Answer and Behaviour had no small Influence upon us to make us in love with their Way and to search after it more diligently As also the Students Arguments and Lightness did not a little tend to make us disgust them and their Principles And albeit that inward Peace and Satisfaction of Mind which we enjoy in the Truth we now profess with that Despised and Injured People doth make us bless the Day in which it pleased God to bring us among them yet we are not a little Confirmed in the Belief of this Reproached Testimony and Witnesses that we find the strongest Arguments their Adversaries have against them are Lies and Calumnies And this we Testify for the Truth whom the Truth hath taught not to Lie R. S. I. A. And I also declare who being a Student at that Time in the Old-Town-Colledg was present at the Dispute and heard the same with Attention that the Students have grosly belied the Quakers in many things in their Account And although that since it hath pleased God to join me unto that People yet at that Time I had no Mind to be of their Way However when I saw their Account I did approve it as Ingenuous as now also I do and disapprove the Students as false in many things Alexander Seaton And I likewise being a Student in the New-Town Colledge at that Time was present at the Dispute and do declare that the Students Folly and Lightness had no small Influence upon me to search more narrowly into the Way of that People Which it pleased the Lord to bless unto me so that the Eyes of my Understanding came to be opened and I came fully to be Convinced of the Truth of their Principles and Way to which now by the Mercy and Goodness of the Lord I am joined and do find by comparing the two Accounts together that the Students have wronged the People called Quakers in divers things as the Students Self-Contradictions do sufficiently shew Alexander Paterson Universal Love CONSIDERED And established upon its RIGHT FOUNDATION Being a Serious Enquiry how far CHARITY May and ought to be Extended towards Persons of Different Judgments IN MATTERS of RELIGION AND Whose Principles among the several Sects of Christians do most Naturally lead to that due Moderation Required Writ in the Spirit of Love and Meekness for the removing of Stumbling-Blocks out of the Way of the Simple By a Lover of the Souls of all Men ROBERT BARCLAY 1 Joh. iv 16 God is Love and he that dwelleth in Love dwelleth in God 1 Jo. v. 2 For this is the Love of God that we keep his Commandments London Printed for Tho. Northcott 1691. Universal Love c. year 1676 SECT I. The INTRODUCTION Giving an Account of the Author's Experience in this Matter with the Reasons Moving him to Treat thereof ALbeit it were very desirable Godliness from a tender Age is the Happiness of few that Man could from his very Tender Age upwards receive so Living an Impression not only of the truest and surest Principles of the Doctrines of Christ but also of the Life and Power of Godliness to leven the whole Mind and Affections unto the pure and holy Nature of Jesus yet seeing that this Happiness befalls to few most of Men being by the prejudice of Education either pre-possessed or defiled with wrong Notions or else those who come to receive even at first a Right Impression in their Understandings as to Opinion or Principle do either by the power of inward Corruption working upon their Natural Complexions or by other Temptations from without oftentimes fall exceeding short of this pure Life the best way to Redeem the Time and to Repair that Loss is from the Experience we have had of the Evil and the Memory we retain of how far we
Now none of these Men without manifestly contradicting their own Principles can pretend to have Love to any of those that are thus predestinated to Death For what sottishness were it and Inconsistency to pretend Charity to such so as to suppose a possibility of Salvation for those whom God hath Appointed to be Damned and to be Sons of Perdition For to say We ought to have Charity to all because we know not who is appointed to Life or may be called to it saith nothing to solve this Difficulty Reasons 1 Because even to such as may be supposed to be Elected I am not to have Charity so long as I see them in Wickedness and in any Vnconverted State for that were to walk against all true Judgment and a putting Light for Darkness and Darkness for Light a calling Good Evil and Evil Good which is expresly forbidden Next This were to make true Christian Love as blind as the Reasons 2 Heathens supposed their God of their Lustful Love to be For I ought to love Men for some Real Good I see in them as feeling them to partake of and grow in the Love of God and not upon a meer perhaps God may do them good perhaps they may be called unless I believed there were something of God in all given them in order to Call them Thirdly Seeing these Men do Believe and Affirm That as God Reasons 3 in this Case appoints the End so he doth the Means also They are not only obliged upon their Principle without all Charity to conclude as Damned and appointed to Damnation all such as have not the Benefit of these Means they think needful but even all such among themselves enjoying these Means in whom appear not according to their Notion of it True and Convincing Tokens of Conversion And as this Doctrine naturally leads from any thing like Vniversal Love so as I observed before it so leaveneth and defileth with an Vnlovely Humour such as strictly and precisely hold it that for most part they are observed to be Men of peevish and persecuting Spirits For these two Principles to wit That of there being no Salvation without the Church among Papists as precisely understanding it of the Church of Rome and this of Absolute Reprobation among Protestants The Root of that Bloody and Antichristian Principle of Persecution are the very Root and Spring from whence flows that Bloody and Antichristian Tenet of Persecution for the Case of Conscience and therefore both it and they are directly Contrary and diametrically Opposite to the true Catholick Christian Love of God SECT V. Some Principles of Christianity proposed as they are held by a great Body of People and whole gathered Churches in Britain and Ireland which do very well agree with True Universal Love SUch as most commonly Complain for the Want of Vniversal Love do Alledg this Defect to proceed from the Nature of a Sect unto which they think this Want of Charity so peculiar that from thence they Conclude that it is Impossible either for any Sect Vniversally to have this Vniversal Love or for any Member of a Sect so long as he stands to his Principles or is strictly bound up and tied to a Sect to have this Vniversal Love And indeed this in a great Measure is too True if the Nature of a Sect be rightly understood and therefore to avoid Mistakes it will be fit to Inquire somewhat in this Matter A Sect is commonly and universally taken in the worst Part and always so understood where it is mentioned in the Scripture as being either really understood of such as are Justly so termed Act. 5.17 ch 5.5 ch 26.5 or Reproachfully cast upon such as ought not to have been so denominated Act. 24.5 ch 28.22 For a Sect is a Company of People following the Opinions and Inventions of a particular Man or Men A Sect justly so called to which they adhere more and for which they are more Zealous than for the Simple Plain and Necessary Doctrine of Christ. But such as are not a Sect nor of a Sect are those The Followers of Christ are of no Sect. That follow the Faith and Doctrines of Christ and receive and believe the same as purely Preached and held forth by him unto them and not as by the Recommendation of Man as Clouded and Incumbred with their Interpretations and Additions and so are meer Christians and yet true and faithful Ones too yea the most True and Faithful Now which of the several Sorts of Christians are to be accounted Sects and which not is a great Question and would take a larger Discourse than is proper to be inserted in this Place truly to Inquire into it And therefore it shall suffice me at this Time to have Asserted this in General which I judge will be generally accorded to by All and leave the Application to each understanding Reader For the Clearing which there may several weighty Observations fall in hereafter Societies contradicting Vniversal Love are truly termed Sects Probably this will be almost granted by All and I am sure may be truly Affirmed That Whatsoever People hold forth and preach Doctrines which in the Nature of them Contradict and are inconsistent with true Universal Love such may truly be termed a Sect Which may be easily applied to those heretofore-mentioned And so Consequently Whoever hold forth Principles and Doctrines consistent and agreeable thereunto are and may truly be esteemed meer Christians and no Sect. Next the Nature of a People's Society and the Causes drawing them together with the Method of their being gathered does much contribute to Evidence whether they are to be Esteemed a Sect or not First 1. Mark of a Sect. whose Fellowship stands meerly in Judgment and in that which reacheth the Vnderstanding and so are joined together in and for one Opinion are only to be esteemed a Sect however true their Notions may be supposed to be For the true Principles and Doctrines of Christ albeit they do truly reach the Vnderstanding True Principles are of an Operative Nature to Conversion the false not so and require its Assent yet they are of an Operative Nature However they may be held by one or two Members of the Church without working upon their Hearts yet cannot be held nor never was by any Entire Society without purifying their Souls and reaching to and working upon their Hearts to a True and Real Conversion I mean upon the greatest and most considerable part but False Doctrines may be firmly believed by a whole Society without having any Operation For the Gathering of the Apostles and Primitive Christians was an Vniting of Hearts and not of Heads only Those Three thousand Converts were pricked in their Hearts and not in their Heads only Yea where there may be a Dissent in some things in point of Judgment if there be this Vnity of Heart through the prevailing of the same Life of Righteousness yet the true Fellowship is not broken
they want of that yet such a Measure of this Light Seed Life and Word is communicated to all as is sufficient truly to Convert them from the Evil of their Ways purify and cleanse them and consequently bring them to Salvation And in the Affirming of this they do not at all Exalt Self or Nature as do the Socinians in that they freely acknowledge that Man's Nature is defiled and corrupted and unable to help him or further him one step in order to Salvation judging nothing more needful than the full and perfect Denying and Mortification of Self in order thereunto Nor do they believe this Seed Light and Grace to be any part of Man's Nature or any thing that Properly and Essentially is of Man but that it is a Free Grace and Gift of God freely given to all Men in order to bring them out of the Fall and lead them to Life Eternal Neither do they suppose this Seed Word and Grace which is sufficient to lead to Salvation to be given to Men without Christ for they believe it to be the Purchase and Benefit of Christ's Death who tasted Death for every Man So that they Confess all to be derived to them in and by Christ the Mediator to whom they Ascribe all Yea they believe this Light Grace and Seed to be no other but a measure of that Life and Spirit that was in Christ Jesus which being in Him who is the Head in the Fulness of it is from Him in whom it Resideth as He is Ascended up unto and Glorified in the Heavens Extended to all Men in order to Redeem them from sin and Convert them to God Thus according to this Principle without Attributing any thing to Self or to the Nature of Man or Claiming any thing without Christ The Vniversal Love of God to all Men is Exhibited whereby the means of Salvation by Christ and Reconciliation unto God is so Asserted that no Man is altogether Excluded from it but each so Reached as puts him in a Capacity to be Saved Such then as Believe and Preach this Doctrine must of necessity be Esteemed great Advancers and Assertors of Vniversal Love as those that truly Establish it not through any Vncertainty or Doubtfulness in themselves but upon their own firm and acknowledged Principle since that doth necessarily Extend their Charity to the not only Supposing Salvation possible to Heathens in the most Barbarous and Unciviliz'd places of the World but even Concluding Salvation possible not only to the several sorts of Christians but even to such who by the Disadvantage of Education and the Remoteness of their Habitation are Ignorant of the Name of Christ. Providing that this Seed Grace Word and Light which is in them all and the Free Gift of God to them all Receive place in their Hearts so as to work out the Fruits and Nature of Vnrighteousness and to beget them unto Righteousness Purity and Holiness which according to this Principle is believed to be very possible where the External Knowledge is thus unavoidably wanting For albeit those who hold this Principle do believe that the outward Knowledge of Christ and those other Advantages which from the Vse of the Scriptures are enjoyed among Christians are very Comfortable and conducing to facilitate Salvation yet they reckon them not absolutely Needful holding them only to be Integral and no Essential parts of Christianity For they place the Essence or Being of Christianity only in the True and Real Conversion of the Heart by vertue of the Operation of this Light Seed and Grace there Let not the Reader thinkstrange that I Assert this Principle and enter not upon the probation of it having done that largely else-where as in my Apology it not being my business here so to do but only to shew how such and such Principles do not agree with Vniversal Love As on the other hand when I make mention of other Principles I do not offer to Refute them it being enough here to demonstrate that they are Contrary to Vniversal Love Even as the Essence and Being of a Man Consists in the Vnity of Soul and Body which is enough to Denominate one a Man albeit he should want a Leg or an Arm an Eye or an Ear or have some other Defect or even should be destitute of some of the Faculties of the mind as of the Memory c. that other Men have yet such a one would still and that truly be called a Man albeit not a Compleat and Entire Man Yea those that live in the most Barbarous and Vnciviliz'd places of the World where they are destitute and ignorant of all the Liberal Arts and Sciences used among us and of all those Conveniences which so much Conduce to the facilitating of Humane Society and accommodating of Man-kind in their Living together I say those are still truly accounted Men as having that which is truly Essential or Constitutive of a Man as such In like manner this Principle supposeth the possibility of Salvation both to those commonly called Heathens and to many among the Dark and Erroneous Sects of Christianity in that this Essential Part of Christianity is Extended to them albeit they want those other Integrals and Comfortable parts which may in and with respect to the Spiritual Man be fitly Compared to these Defects that those Barbarous Nations want which we Enjoy as to the Natural Man As none can deny but this Principle is most agreeing to Vniversal Love so the Practice of all even of those that deny it doth evidence and shew how agreeable it is as well to the Love of God as to Right Reason where when ever any of the Sects come to deal with a Heathen or any such against whom they cannot urge any thing from Scripture or Tradition as being Principles not acknowledged by them then they are always forced to recur to an Inward Innate Light in the Soul to which they labour to make manifest their Principles albeit they differ about the Nature and Sufficiency of it yet they are forced to Concede that this is God's Love to Man-kind and that in this the Vniversal Love of God is extended to all So that to every one to whom they come to Preach they may find something by which they may urge or commend their Doctrine of which I shall give one singular Example out of the words of Franciscus Xaverius a Jesuit whom that Tribe for the high Esteem they have of him term the Apostle of the Indies as it is Recorded in Bernhardus Varenus his Descriptio Regni Japoniae p. 195. Cap. 8. where he puts down the words of Francis Xaviers Letter thus p. 247. The Amargurians before they received Baptism Franc. Xavier his Letter of the Conversion of the Japonians were straitned with an odious and troublesome Scruple to wit That God seemed not unto them Merciful and Benign who had Condemned all the Japonians before our Coming to Eternal Punishment especially who ever did not
partaking of the Vniversal Love of God in order to the Salvation of their Souls Fourthly IV. That the Work of the Ministry is not Limited to Outward Ordination and Literature As the Confining of the Gifts and Graces of God to certain External Forms and Ceremonies are directly Opposite and Contrary to Vniversal Love such as the Limiting of the Work of the Ministry to outward Ordination and to a particular Tribe of Persons the making Human Parts and Arts more necessary thereto than the Grace of God so that the Grace of God is not judged sufficient to make a Man a Minister or to priviledge him to Preach without those other Artificial and Ceremonial Things so I say on the other hand those People to the Commending of the Vniversal Love of God to all but especially in the Visible Church do Affirm That as this Light and Grace of God is given to all in order to Save them so whoever finds himself truly Called in his Heart thereby and fitted to Minister to others may lawfully Preach and Declare to others the good Things that God has done for his Soul and Direct and Instruct them as by the same Grace he is enabled how they may come to the Experience and Attainment of the same things albeit he have no outward Ordination or Call from Men be not Initiated in their Ceremonies and Orders nor yet furnished with their Learning and School-Education This greatly Commends and holds forth the Love of God because it does not Confine the Ministry unto such a narrow Compass as by the several Sects it is done but supposeth that among those that had not the Scriptures and outward Knowledge there might have been Ministers or Preachers of Righteousness as it was said of * Noah Job Socrates Pythagoras several Arabians Indians Ethiopians Lovers of Righteousness Noah that he was one who was ere the Scriptures were writ and Job was another Besides Socrates amongst the Greeks Pythagoras amongst the Latines and several others that might be named among the Arabians Indians and Ethiopians And this Doctrine doth very much hold forth the Vniversal Love of God in the Visible Church in that it excludeth none from Ministring his Gift as he hath it albeit a poor Trades-man or Mechanick Men as is done among the far greater parts of the Sects of Christendom by the presumptuous Vsurpation of them V. That Washing or Sprinkling and Bread and Wine are not the Seals of God's Covenant with Man Fifthly This People do greatly Commend and hold forth the Vniversal Love of God to all In Denying the use of outward Carnal things which perish in the using such as Washing or Sprinkling with Water or Eating of Bread and Wine to be the Seals of God's Covenant with Man or to be the Means or Channels by which Grace and Spiritual Refreshment is ministred to the Soul For thereby they Confine not God's Love in the Communicating of his Gifts and Graces to the Application or not using of Elementary things which may be as truly as to the matter of them performed by the most wicked and greatest Hypocrite of the World as by the most Godly and Sincere as do the greatest part of the Sects among Christians who make such a noise of the Sacraments and Ordinances and do so quarrel and jangle about their matter and manner of performance but do affirm and believe that Increase of Grace and Refreshment in and by the Life of Christ is Conveyed unto the Souls of all those that are Faithful as this Seed receives a place and grows up in their hearts without these outward Ceremonies This cannot be performed but by such as are Sincere and Godly indeed for such can only be truly Faithful and wait in that place where Grace and Refreshment Strength and Power Wisdom and Courage Patience and all other good Gifts are received VI. That Persecution for Conscience is Unlawful Sixthly These People do much Establish Vniversal Love in that they affirm Persecution of Men for the matter of their Consciences to be Vnchristian and Vnlawful believing that as God can only Inform and Enlighten the Conscience so it is contrary to the Vniversal Love of God for Men to seek to Force and Restrain it as hath hitherto been sufficiently shewn VII That Wars and Fightings for Christians are Unlawful Lastly They do very truly and observably Establish Vniversal Love in that they Preach Love to Enemies and the necessity of bearing and suffering Injuries without Revenge holding it Vnlawful for Christians to Fight or use Carnal Weapons even to Resist such as Oppose them and wrongfully prejudice them As this is most agreeable to the Doctrine and Practice of Christ so is it to the Vniversal Love of God whose long-suffering Patience even towards the Wicked Stiff-necked and Rebellions after many Provocations doth above all declare his Love in which they cannot pretend to be Followers of him who believe it Lawful for them to Revenge every Injury to give Blow for Blow and Knock for Knock and so know not what it is patiently to receive and suffer such an Injury if they have any opportunity of Revenging themselves and so consequently cannot have Vniversal Love which necessarily supposeth and includes Love to Enemies And he that will Beat Kill and every way he can destroy his Enemy does but foolishly Contradict himself if he pretend to Love him And those that do not Preach and Practise Love to Enemies but that which is quite Contrary cannot justly pretend either to the Doctrine or Practice of Vniversal Love Wherefore I desire the Reader may make Application hereof as to the several Sects of Christians and Examine Whose Principles and Practices do most Agree herewith And seriously Consider Whether there be any Intire Vnited Body of Christians except these here mentioned who do Vnanimously hold forth so many Doctrines so directly Establishing and Agreeing to True Universal Love Written in Aberdeen Prison the first Month 1677. The CONTENTS SECT I. THE Introduction giving an Account of the Author's Experience in this matter with the Reasons moving him to Treat thereof pag. 977. SECT II. The Nature of Christian Love and Charity demonstrated the Consistency of true Zeal therewith its distinction from false Zeal 679. SECT III. The Controversy Stated with Respect to the different Sorts of Christians how it is to be fetched from the Nature of their Principles and not from the Practice of Particular Persons 682. SECT IV. An Examination of the Principles of several sorts of those called Christians Compared with this Universal Love and found defective As 1. Of Papists 2. Of Protestants in general 3. Of Socinians 686. SECT V. Some Principles of Christianity Proposed as they are held by a great Body of People and whole gathered Churches in Great Britain and Ireland which do very well Agree with true Universal Love 696. year 1677 AN Epistle of Love AND FRIENDLY ADVICE TO THE Ambassadors of the several Princes of Europe Met at
World which for several Generations they have only had the Shadow of but have not enjoyed in the Substance And because many are the Calumnies that such are Reproached withal as holding forth Strange and Pernicious Doctrines therefore I have herewith sent you a large Apology for the true Christian Divinity held forth and preached by them That therein you may see how the truly Christian Principles which have been lost in the Apostacy while the Life of Christianity was not to be found is Restored by their Testimony Desiring you seriously to Read and Consider the same as well as Transmit it to the several Princes you are Employed by that both you and they may see That the Day of the Lord is dawned and may Learn to walk in the Light of it which would bring Peace and Quietness and felicity to all both outward and inward And thereby all may be stirred up to receive with Gladness such as the Lord will move to Preach and Declare this Day as it is dawned and made manifest in them following the Apostle's Rules In receiving Strangers willingly Heb. 13.2 for that some in so doing have entertained Angels unawares And that none of you may be like the Pharisees who Cried Crucify him Nor like those who intreated him to depart out of their Coasts and like those who would have none of him to Rule over them lest with them ye receive the like Condemnation However I shall be clear of all your Blood in so far as I have faithfully Answered what God Required of me towards you and Discharged my Conscience in Love to your Immortal Souls as well as to the Common Peace and Good of Christendom Whereof and of all those that profess the Name of Christ I am A True Friend and Hearty Well-wisher Robert Barclay This Came upon me from the Lord to Write unto You at Ury in my Native Country of Scotland the Second of the Month called November 1677. COpies of the foresaid Epistle in Latine were upon the 23 d and 24 th Days of the Month called February 1678. delivered at Nemeguen to the Ambassadors of the Emperor of the Kings of Great Britain Spain and France Sweden and Denmark of the Prince Elector Palatine as also of the States General and of the Duke of Lorain Holstain Lunenburg Osnabrug Hannover and the Pope's Nuncio to wit one to each Ambassador and one to each of their Principals together with so many Copies of the Book whereof the Author makes mention in the Letter the Title whereof is Roberti Barclaii Theologiae verae Christianae Apologia Carolo secundo Magnae Britanniae c. Regi oblata Robert Barclay his Apology for True Christian Divinity offered to Charles the Second King of Great Britain Typis Excusa 1676. pro Jacob Claus Bibliopola habitante Amstelodami Printed 1676. for Jacob Claus Bookseller at Amsterdam R. B.'s APOLOGY FOR THE True Christian Divinity VINDICATED FROM JOHN BROWN's Examination and pretended Confutation thereof in his Book called Quakerism the Path-Way to Paganism In which VINDICATION JOHN BROWN his many Gross Perversions and Abuses are Discovered and his Furious and Violent Railings and Revilings soberly Rebuked By ROBERT BARCLAY Whereunto is Added A Christian and Friendly Expostulation with ROBERT MACQVARE touching his Postscript to the said Book of J. B. written to him by LILLIAS SKEIN Wife of ALEXANDER SKEIN and delivered some Months since at his House in Roterdam Isaiah 51.7 Hearken unto me ye that know Righteousness the People in whose heart is my Law fear ye not the Reproach of Men neither be ye Affraid of their Revilings Matth. 5.11 Blessed are ye when men shall Revile you and persecute you and speak all manner of Evil falsly against you for my Name 's sake London Printed for Tho. Northcott 1691. THE Preface to the Reader Serious READER I Shall not need to trouble thee here with a Long Preface most of what is commonly Inserted in such Epistles being proposed to thee in the First Section only I will take occasion here Ingenuously and Solemnly to profess That no Delight in Controversy hath Induced me to undertake this Treatise but pure Necessity to Vindicate the Truth professed by me from the many gross Perversions wherewith this Author hath Abused it For as for his Personal Reflections at me which are very frequent and whereby he labours to Represent me to his Reader as the Veriest Fool Ignorant Sensless Non sensical and yet Proud Presumptuous and Blasphemous Miscreant for such are his Expressions that can be imagined I should not have troubled my self nor the World with a Vindication being perswaded none who truly knows me will believe him and that none of Solidity and Judgment who knows me not will so easily Agree to this Censure As for such Credulous Creatures if his Book find any such for I have heard of several of the same Faith with him who much Condemn his Railing Style who will judge of me upon so small and suspicious Evidence I must be Contented as many better Men have been before me to abide the Rash Judgment of those Inconsiderate Souls As for the Book from which he Assumes and Pronounces this Character of me thou wilt find it here Vindicated and see that hideous Mask wherewith he laboured to Vail it that he might Rail the more securely Taken off I could easily shew the Lightness of his Judgment by filling the other Scale with a pressed-down Measure of the Testimonies both by Word and Writ of several Persons at Home and Abroad who are not Quakers and yet such to whom without Disparagement he must give the Precedency both for Parts Piety and Learning but I desire not to Raise my Reputation that way it is his Work that needs a Postscript of that Nature And truly he hath saved me this Pains while at other times he manifestly Implies a Contradiction to this Character while he perswades the Reader of the Necessity he was under to write so great a Volumn as if the whole Christian Commonwealth had been in Danger to be Overturned and many Souls in Hazzard to be hurt by the Quakers among whom both he and his Brother R. M. C. give me and my Writings a Chief Place as their Goliah Patron Sharpest and Neatest Pen if not seasonably supplied by this his Antidote For sure had it been so Inconsistent and Contradictory a piece of Work as he sometimes Represents it to be as being written by so silly and pitiful an Ignoramus as he is sometimes pleased to term me there could not have been so great Cause of Fear nor such need of a great Volumn especially to such as could not understand mine being not yet Extant in a Language they skilled to whom he principally directs his and though they had could have no great Hurt if he speak true when he represents me frequently to write things Vnintelligible And yet he is so Wise as to Apprehend he has Refuted what he Confesses he doth not Vnderstand But the Reason
to pervert it as he doth in this Chapter throughout affirming It to be my belief that every Man has Power and Ability moral to lay hold of Salvation and that there is not Requisite thereunto any new Grant of Grace and Divine help to quicken the Man he has a stock from his Mother's Womb which is sufficient This he calls the Proper and Native face of my Doctrine and this he putteth down as my Opinion and charges me with it p. 214. And p. 218. he saith it further Without any Concurrence of Divine Grace pag. 220. he saith I Conclude Man has power to believe and obey the Gospel without the Spirit of God as also the like p. 221. twice And p. 222. he saith I Conclude That the Wicked have power of themselves without the Spirit of Regeneration and Grace to do what is commanded in reference to Life Eternal and further p. 223 224 and 226. he affirmeth the like of me which is utterly false and was never Believed nor Asserted by me And its observable that in all these places where he thus Charges me he doth not so much as once point to any one page in my Apology and not only so but not so much as from the Words or Writings of any other Quaker borrowed from some of his usual Authors which is his most frequent Refuge And therefore the Reader may judge what he builds upon his False Supposition or batters against it falls to the ground without further Refutation After he has branded this Brat of his own begetting p. 214. with Pelagianism Jesuitism Arminianism and Socinianism thence accusing the boldness and confidence of the Quakers and of my self in particular in terming it a New Discovery of ours he endeth this page with a Fit of Railing and beginneth in his next to Wonder how the Heathens can be said to have a day of Visitation The Heathens have a day of Visitation since nothing can be called a day of Visitation in reference to Salvation but what is in and through the Preaching of the Gospel But this Wonder is built upon his Supposition that the Preaching of the Gospel is no where but where there is an outward Administration of it wherein his Mistake will come hereafter to be manifested into which Mistake he falls in the next page and elsewhere in this Chapter where I shall pass it over until I come to speak of it in its proper place To none God denies the Means of Salvation In this page 215. he thinketh that since I Affirm their Doctrine makes God unjust as denying to some the means of Salvation that which I affirm may be likewise so charged because some may think God is not just in not granting to all an equally long Day of Visitation But the Question is not what some may think but whether these Thoughts be built upon Justice and Reason All Men know it is manifest Injustice to punish a Man and torment him for non-performance of that which he that Commands him to perform has by an invincible Necessity barred and hindered him from doing and therefore to suppose this of the most-just God must be a great Error and Abuse But it is no Injustice to punish a Man for not performing that which he had received sufficient Power to do albeit another had received more to say so is like the Labourers whom Christ Reproves in the Parable for murmuring that those that came-in after them received equal Wages with them Matth. 20.12 13 14. That the preaching of the Gospel is not a Mocking of those whose Day of Visitation is Expired as it is to the Reprobates among them I have in the former Section shewen But he asketh here Obdurateness or hardness of Heart when begotten Whether such become obdured before or after their Day of Visitation be expired What if I shall say both though not in the same manner and degree It was before Removeable but not after since albeit simply considered the same and always pardonable yet with a Respect to certain Persons and their Circumstances unpardonable or not pardonable That God permitteth Sin to be in the World I never denied nor accused their Divines for so saying But whereas he saith It is a manifest untruth that I would make the Reader believe they say God doth Impell Men to sin necessarily he seeketh to hide their Doctrine and beguile the simple Reader Calvinistâ— blasphemous Doctrine of God's forcing decreeing Men to Sin Since P. Martyr upon Rom. 1. saith expressly That God forceth the Will of Wicked Men unto great Sins And Piscator saith That the Wicked are absolutely Decreed Necessarily to sin and therefore to sin that they may be justly punished Now these being More Eminent Divines among them than I suppose J. B. presumes for all his Scribbling he is to be Accounted The Reader may judge and by the passages elsewhere cited by me Whether he doth not here most untruly Charge me with an Vntruth That the Sins charged upon the Gentiles were only such as were against the Light of Nature he has affirmed p. 217. but not proved For the great reason of their Condemnation is because What was to be known of God is manifest in them and that this is not only the Light of Nature will after appear If what he urges from Rom. 11. concerning the Jews and the Imprecation those brought upon themselves who said His Blood be upon us and upon our Children hold True we must suppose no Jew since that saying of Paul and Barnabas Act. 13.46 to have been really Converted But how came any of them to be Converted before since that Imprecation was long before Paul and Barnabas spake these Words of their turning to the Gentiles and according to this Reasoning all the Preaching of the Gospel which the Jews have since heard and do hear is in Vain I have sufficiently explained The Day of God's Visitation to Man spoken of what I mean by this Day of God's Visitation to every Man in the explication of the 5 and 6 Theses in my Apology N. 17. And albeit he thiâ—k otherwise as I know I have satisfied many Moderate Readers who are not Quakers so I hope to have satisfied all that are truly Vnprejudicate After he has p. 218. given large Citations to shew their Doctrine out of the Confession of Faith and Catechism and thereafter made a kind of Preachment thereupon he comes at last p. 221. to Examin the Proofs I bring for my Assertion ¶ 2. And first to my Argument drawn from the Reproofs in Scripture to Men for rejecting of God's Visitation and Love he answers That my Proposition is Vniversal and these Complaints and Reproofs only particular and so can prove nothing The like he answereth p. 224. to what I urge from Esai 5.1.2 3 4. where the Vineyard is Expostulated with as likewise Mat. 23.33 Mark 12.1 Luk. 20.9 and p. 225. To what I urge from Mat. 23.37 Luk. 13.34 and 19.41 42. where Christ
saith here He will ask one word more Where I read that Christ's Flesh and Blood came down from Heaven for so my words should be Translated it seems he is either very Ignorant J. B'S Ignorance of the Scriptures or forgetful of the Scriptures and therefore let him read John 6.51 where Christ saith he is the Living Bread that came down from Heaven adding that Bread to be his Flesh. In like manner is his other Malitious Perversion denied and returned upon him where he would Infer upon us That each of us esteemed our selves as much the Christ of God as Christ was so that the Blasphemy he exclaims against is his own who speaks evil of others without a Cause Another of his Perversions is p. 236. where repeating my words he rendereth them thus out of the Latine J. B. falsly Translates the Author to seek Advantage against him This is that Inward Christ of which we Only and so often speak whereas it should have been Translated Which we so much and so often speak for as the English Edition doth verify the Latine word tantum signifies so much as well as only and was so intended here by me that it must be so both the Context and what I say elsewhere sheweth But he would have it only that he might pervert and rail the more liberally albeit he cannot be ignorant that the Latine word tantum signifies so much as ordinary Dictionaries shew and Cicero saying Nec tantum proficiebam quantum volebam nec quicquam posthac non modo tantum sed ne tantulum quidem praeterieris Those who debate fairly use not to strain their Adversaries words to abuse them when they know they may bear a better Interpretation His next Perversion is yet more Gross and Abusive p. 238. where from my denying That we equal our selves to that Holy Man the Lord Jesus Christ c. in whom the fulness of the Godhead dwelt bodily He Concludes I affirm him to be no more but a Holy Man and because I use the words plenitudo Divinitatis that I deny his Deity which is an abominable Falshood I detest that Doctrine of the Socinians and deny there is any ground for their Distinction and when I Confess him to be a Holy Man I deny him not to be GOD as this Man most Injuriously would Insinuate for I Confess him to be really both True God and True Man Christ true God and true Man And whereas he rails and exclaims here and in the following page at a monstrous rate as if the Comparison I bring of the Difference betwixt every Saint and the Man Jesus from the Sap its being other ways in the Root and Stock of the Tree than in the Branches did further Confirm our Equalling our selves to him he doth but shew his Folly since Christ himself useth the same Comparison Joh. 15.5 I am the Vine ye are the Branches to which I alluded And upon this he runneth out in a vehement strain of Railing p. 239. exclaiming against us as if we denied the Deity of Christ and his Incarnation which is utterly false and therefore his work there to prove what I deny not is in vain And yet he repeateth this Calumny p. 242. adding That my saying That we believe what is written of the Conception Birth Life and Death of Christ c. to be true doth not vindicate us from it and then he subjoins Do you believe that that Body which was Crucified at Jerusalem Rose again and is now in Glory Speak your mind here if you dare This Defiance to all Men of Reason will Insinuate as if I did not believe this or durst not speak my Mind of it and therefore if this be found false he must in the judgment of all sober Men pass for a malitious Perverter For answer then I say I do believe that the Body of our Lord Jesus Christ which was Crucified at Jerusalem Our Belief of the Body of Christ Crucified Raised again and Glorified was again Raised by the Power of God in which glorified Body the Lord Jesus Christ dwelleth and I dare him to shew where in my Apology or elsewhere I ever said or wrote any thing to the Contrary Of the like nature to these Perversions is what we saith p. 264. where from my urging from Heb. 4.12 13. the Word of God is said to be a Discerner of the Thoughts of the heart he would Infer That the Quakers then must know other Mens Thoughts who have this in them and are sensible of it But the Absurdity here is his own Do not they say Every true Believer has the Spirit of God in them And albeit the Spirit know all things yet Every Believer knoweth not all things Since he is so ready by Consequences to make Men Blasphemers for asserting Scripture-Truth how can he avoid passing this Censure upon the Apostle who saith 1 Cor. 2.15 He that is Spiritual judgeth all things and no Man can judge any thing He that is Spiritual judgeth all things but what he knows And whereas he Rails here in saying We ascribe to the Light within the property of God and have no other Christ as also to the same purpose p. 242.237 saying The Christ we Command to believe in is not the Christ the Scriptures testify of but one born with every Man neither God nor Man c. is all answered and the Absurdity he draws from it Removed by what George Keith hath said in his Book called The Way Cast up wherein he shews by the Extension of the Soul of Christ how this is no denying of the Man Jesus but on the Contrary And if either I or any other have called the Light within GOD or ascribed to it the Property of God it is no more upon this Hypothesis than they do who say The Man Christ is God and by reason of the Personal Vnion ascribe sometimes the Actions of the one nature to the Person denominated by the other The Personal Vnion in Christ. as the Westminster Confession it self acknowledges Chap. 8. And since R. Macquair hath promised a Refutation of that Book of G. K. by J. B. in his name when we see it this may be further spoken to if need be upon which also will depend the full Discussion of that Question mentioned p. 240 241. Whether the Seed be a Substance since he will not deny the Soul of Christ is a Substance and consequently distinct from Reason as also that of Christ's being Crucified in the Wicked which p. 246. he calls a Non-sensical Dream and of the Seed's being a distinct Principle from the Soul spoken of p. 247. The full Treating of all which being Referred until that promised Work of his appear As to that I shall only say in short at present that whereas I say This Seed is not the being of God simply considered he addeth p. 230. That then all Men are Partakers of the being of God some other way Considered and what Blasphemy
their fellow-servants the Hazzard of which State thou knowest and many will feel when the Lord riseth up to Prey for his Eyes are upon the Righteous and his Ears are open to their Cries Though now he be Trying the Children of Men and permitting some to Suffer and others to do hard things yet a hope lives in me the time approacheth wherein the Lord will more manifestly Appear to the Joy and Refreshment of the single in Heart who Suffer with him and patiently Wait for him and for the Shame and utter Overthrow of his malitious Opposers And so One of the Particulars I would lay before thee is a Desire Search thy own Heart in the Light of the Lord. thou would'st yet in the Lord's Light search thy own Heart more till thou findest out what secret Affinity hath remained with thee to any of the Lord's Enemies in thy own Heart for if all were brought under the Government of the Son of God inwardly I am fully perswaded thy Outward Opposition to the Lord's Work could not long stand The Outward is a true Figure of the Inward and I know by true Experience all that Despight and disdainful undervaluing Epithetes thou squeezest up thy Engine to Coin which one may feel answers not fully thy own Satisfaction for bespattering and loading that People and their Principles is but alas a Mirrour-glass set up to represent the low mean The Mean Appearance of Christ despised by the Learned Rabbies unworthy Esteem thou bearest to the Light of Christ in its Inward Appearance in thee as a Reprover for whosoever turneth universally at the Reproofs of God's Light in the Conscience shall witness the pouring forth of his Spirit in larger manifestations according to Prov. 1.23 But that Spirit speaketh in thee of which Isaiah prophesied Isa. 53.2 3 c. concerning the outward Appearance of the same Christ our Head and the Captain of our Salvation whose Sufferings Death Resurrection and Glory we dearly own and wait from Day to Day more to feel the pretious Vertue thereof although he then was and now is Rejected and Despised of Men who hide as it were their Faces from him because his Outward Appearance was as a Root out of a dry Ground in whom there was no Form nor Comeliness nor Beauty that he should be desired by that Mind which was looking after great things add expecting much outward Glory and Advantage And so Christ's Appearance was mistaken by the Learned Rabbies in that Day notwithstanding they had Moses and the Prophets Testimonies and were not wanting in Reading the Letter as others now For as it was then it is now he was and is mistaken by all who seek any thing to glory in save the Cross of Christ. For the Wisdom of the Flesh hath and doth lift fall'n Man above the innocent Seed in themselves only through which they can see the Invisible Glory of the Kingdom of God and find an abundant Entrance unto the Righteousness Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost whereof it Consists Wherefore take heed of being lifted up above the Seed Light Life and Spirit of Christ in thee and so thou wilt see matter to Work out thy Salvation in Fear and Trembling and wilt not sit down upon former Attainments or Experiences when the Life is gone The great Danger of Sin at the Waters of Strife Another thing I would put thee in Remembrance of in these present times is The great danger of Sinning at the Waters of Strife whereof Moses his Example may be a standing Monument to all Generations of whom it was said He was the meekest Man upon the Earth yet at the Waters of Strife he spake unadvisedly with his Lips because of which he was debarred from entring into the promised Rest. And are there not some living at this Day who with sorrow of Heart have observed the Heat and Bitterness of Spirit that hath arisen because Differences and Controversy concerning Religion have eaten out the Life of that Love and Tenderness that was with many And having hurt the green thing in themselves and one another hath brought on Death Darkness Dryness and sensible Withering and cannot chuse but so to do seeing bitterness of Spirit and Prejudice and such like Frames in Man or Woman separates from God Dwell in Love while there any one abides For God is Love and he that dwells in God dwells in love and Christ hath said Vnless ye abide in me ye cannot bring forth much fruit so not abiding in that pure Love to God and his Image in his Children hath caused many fall short and hath letted their Progress and made many lose sight of their Way and the Guide of their Youth and so they have not followed the Lord fully nor followed him in the Regeneration Renewing according to the Increase of Light and the Measures of his Manifestation whereby they should know even in this Life a being Changed from Glory to Glory as by the Spirit of the Lord. Thou mentionest in thy Postscript to J. B. pag. 557. Many who may remember with Shame and Confusion of Face their Laughing at and making light of the Appearance of that Prodigy and that it may cause some go groaning to their Grave being an Evidence that ye knew not the Signs of the Time and what they called you to do To which I answer Lightness and Laughing among People that lay claim to Religion is none of the least Causes of Mourning but I also believe if the Appearance of Quakerism so called had in the beginning been looked on The Fore-runner of the Downfall of a Man-made Ministry as the Fore-runner of the down-fall of a meer Man-made Ministery in these Nations it 's like it would have moved those who laughed most to have mourned most even then and Babylon's Merchant's would have cried Alas Alas But since now thou acknowledgest in the space of a Score of Years at most Thou seest Cause to mourn for that which ye then laughed at I am very willing to admit of your own Acknowledgment for a Ground of Hope that the Single-hearted among the Non-conformists may out-live all the Clamour they are now making against us and in less than as many years more may work through the Foggs and Mists that now darken their Vnderstandings concerning the Signs of this Time and look back with Shame and Confusion on their great Darkness that would have mourned for that which was matter of Joy And this is no far-fetched Consequence for ye had then and now the same Acquaintance with the Letter of the Scriptures and as much Humane Learning and Sharpness and Natural Abilities for an Acute Examen and so it follows by the Rule of Contraries and may it not be without presumption concluded Ye needed then and do now the help of the Spirit 's immediate Teachings in your own Hearts without which ye will not yet understand the Signs of this Time aright which if ye did The Lord is Staining
them hungry and hardly bestead for many years feeling after Life and Immortality but could not find that somewhat was raised in me that Words and Reports could not feed Names and Notions I minded little but Christ to dwell in me was that and is that more and more I press after And now I must for the Truth 's sake say somewhat which I humbly mention with a fresh Remembrance of the Love L. S. his first Convincement Power and tender Mercy of God who enabled me I know the Lord will not impute it to be boasting in that season wherein the Lord Revealed the true way to Life and Immortality to me by his Inward Appearance in my Soul it was a time wherein he had mercifully turned me from all that ever his Light inwardly and Law outwardly had Condemned me for my heart also did bear witness for me that whatsoever I had known would please him I was chusing to do that not that thereby I was seeking Justification in my own Righteousness but a sure Evidence of my Interest in him who was made unto us Righteousness Justification c This blessed Glimps of my begun Freedom was given me in a seasonable time that I might thereby be enabled to speak with mine Enemy in the Gate and be encouraged to believe in the Light and wait upon the Lord to feel his vertue perfectly to Cleanse me from all filthiness of Flesh and Spirit Neither was I an Vnder-valuer of the Scriptures they were my Rule then and I hope for ever my Life shall answer them I think To whom and how the Scriptures are a Rule they honour the Scriptures most who live most according to them and not they who call them the Only Rule yet do not make them their Pattern The Scriptures of Truth were precious to me and by them was I taught not to walk nor worship in the Way of the People the Spirit shewing me his mind in them and then I saw in his Light that it is not the Scriptures many Adore so much as their own Corrupt Glosses upon them Neither can my Experience go along with what thou affirmest of the hazzard of Converse with that People It is very well known to all that lived in the place where I sojourned I was none who Conversed with them I was never at one of their Meetings I never read one of their Books unless accidentally I had found them where I came and lookt to them and laid them by again So now it remains with me to tell thee what was the Occasion I joined with them The occasion of L. S. 〈◊〉 joining with the Quakers since it was none of those thou mention'st which I will very singly and can very comfortably do It was that thing ye School-men call Immediate Objective Revelation which my desire is ye were more particularly and feelingly acquainted with whereby the Lord raising in my Soul his feeling Life I could not sit down satisfied with hearing of what the Son of God had done outwardly though I believe thereby he purchased all that Grace and Mercy which is inwardly wrought in the hearts of his Children until I should be a partaker of the Vertue and Efficacy thereof whereby I might possess the Substance of things hoped for I saw an Historical Faith would neither Cleanse me nor Save me if that could save any the Devils were not without a Door of Hope I felt I needed the Revelation of the Son of God in me all that ever I read or heard without this could not give me the Saving Knowledge of God None knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him through the Vertue whereof mine Eyes were more and more by degrees opened For the tender-hearted Samaritan had pity upon my wounded Soul when both Priest and Levite passed by and the Watch-men rent my Vail and when there was no Eye to pity nor Hand to help me he drew near and poured in Wine and Oil as he saw needful and fulfilled the Promise in measure wherein he had long caused me to hope He that follows me The Scriptures made Comfortable by the Spirit of Truth shall not walk in Darkness but shall have the Light of Life and that sweet saying whereby I am confirmed and comforted If evil Parents know how to give their Children good things how much more will the Lord give his holy Spirit to those who ask him When your Children ask bread will ye give them a stone or when they ask a fish will ye give them a serpent These precious Scriptures and many such like being opened up and applied by the Spirit of Truth powerfully and seasonably in saying Be not faithless but believing times above number before and since hath made me set to my seal to these words of Christ The words that I speak are Spirit and Life and as I walk with him and abide in him watching at the posts of Wisdom's gates travelling in Spirit more and more to bring forth Fruit unto him and walk worthy of him unto all well-pleasing daily to die unto self that Christ may live in me I becoming a passive Creature and he an active Christ in the Increase of his Government I feel the Increase of my Peace And so My Friend thou hast here by some Touches at things occasion to see how far thou art mistaken concerning us and how far contrary to the Truth as it is in Jesus thou represent'st many things to the world speaking evil of things which thou knowest not and if thou dost the greater is thy sin Two Particulars indeed I cannot strain Charity so far as to believe Christ owned and the Scriptures thou thinkest Do we deny Jesus Christ and Justification through his Righteousness because we make the Sufficiency thereof of a more universal Extent than ye or because we love whole Christ so much and his seamless Coat that we will not have it divided Nay we dare not divide Justification and Sanctification neither confound them we have felt the Blood and the Spirit distinct things yet inseparable Neither canst thou think We make void the Scriptures because we honour the Spirit that was before the Scriptures were written and bear Testimony against all who deny the Spirit 's Immediate Teachings to be the Vniversal Priviledge of his People whereby ye take away the key of Knowledge and neither enter the Kingdom nor suffer others who would but monopolize Knowledge to your selves Monopolized Knowledge by Professors and intrude your Meanings upon the Consciences of men as the Rule which Meanings indeed I do not own either as the only or any Rule but as the Spirit of Christ in my Conscience answers it The Testimony of the Spirit of Truth in Thousands with me will stand and rise up against thee in the presence of the Lord when all thy Vnjust Reproaches and Malitious Accusations shall melt away before the presence of the Glory of the heart-searching God before whose
every Object is to have its proper Sense so must we judge of inward and spiritual Objects which have their proper Sense whereby they are to be perceived And tell me how God doth manifest his Will concerning Matters of Fact when he sends his Angels to men since Angels as is commonly received have not outward Senses or at least not so gross ones as ours are Yea when Men die and appear before the Tribunal of GOD whether unto Eternal Life or Death how can they know this having laid down their Bodies and therewith their outward Senses And nevertheless this Truth of GOD is a Truth of Fact as is the Historical Truth of Christ's Birth in the Flesh. And which is yet more near How Good Men know they are with God in Favor how do good and holy Men even in this Life most certainly know that they are in Favour and Grace with GOD No Outward Revelation doth make this known unto them but The Spirit as saith the Apostle beareth witness with our Spirits that we are the Children of GOD. For the meer Testimony of a humane Conscience without the Inward Testimony of the holy Spirit cannot beget in us a firm and immoveable Testimony of our Sonship because the Heart of Man is deceitful and if the Tistimony thereof were true at most it is but a Humane Testimony which begetteth in us only an Humane Faith But that Faith by which holy Men believe they are the Sons of GOD is a Divine Faith which leans upon a Divine Testimony of the holy Spirit witnessing in them that they are the Sons of GOD. Moreover when a good Man feels in himself that undeclarable Joy of the holy Spirit concerning which the holy Scripture speaks year 1686 and which is the common Priviledge of the Saints how or whence feels he this Joy Truly this Argument concludes no less against this Heavenly Spiritual Joy which is begotten in the Souls of the Saints by the holy Spirit then it does against the Immediate Revelation of G0D for there is no natural Idea in Men of this spiritual Joy else meer natural Men yea such as are profane and ungodly would feel it as much as the Godly How Profane Men do feel the Wrath of God as Fire But because it is a Supernatural thing Therefore it can have no true Idea but what is Supernatural Moreover whence is it that profane Men feel sometimes in themselves the Wrath of GOD as Fire when all things as to the outward go as prosperously with them as with the Godly and oftentimes more prosperously For there is no Natural Idea in Men of this inward Wrath of GOD. There is also an inward Grief oftentimes raised up in Wicked Men from the sense of this Wrath of G0D which very much vexeth and tormenteth their Minds and nevertheless this Grief hath no Natural Idea in us For oftentimes wicked Men feel not this Sorrow for God sometimes is as it were silent while the Wicked sin as in Psalm 50. All which things do most clearly demonstrate that there are in Men Supernatural Idea's of Supernatural Beings which Idea's are nevertheless not perceived by us unless they be stirred up by some Supernatural Operation of GOD which raiseth up in us Supernatural and Spiritual Senses which by their Nature are as distinguishable from the natural Senses whether inward or outward as the natural Senses are distinguished one from another by their specifick Difference Of which Spiritual Senses the Scripture speaks frequently as Heb. 5. and 14. where is spoken of the Spiritual Senses in general by which the spiritual Man hath the discerning of Good and Evil Spiritual Senses discerning good and evil Which Good is of a Spiritual Nature and conduceth to feed in us a Spiritual and Divine Life and the Evil is of that kind by which the spiritual Life is in us hurt to wit Sins whether Carnal or Spiritual All which cannot be discerned but by such who have Spiritual Senses stirred up in them as saith the Apostle In other places the Scripture also speaketh of these Spiritual Senses in particular as of the Spiritual Seeing Psal. 34.9 Of the Spiritual Hearing Psal. 85. and 9. Of Spiritual Tasting Psal. 34.8 Of Spiritual Smelling Cant. 1.3 Of Spiritual Touching Act. 17.8 and in many other places of Scripture we read of those Spiritual Senses in particular Yea it is the Promise of the Gospel that The Glory of GOD shall be seen of holy Men such as are clean of Heart even in this Life Isa. 33.17 Mat. 5.8 Which were fulfilled in the Primitive Christians fee John 1.14 1 John 1.1 2 3 4. 2 Cor. 3.18 and Chap. 4.6 But what is this Vision of GOD and Divine Glory which the Souls of the Saints enjoy in this Life which is only as the Earnest or first Fruits of that more abundant glorious Vision in the Life to come concerning which the Scripture so much declareth which is the highest Happiness of the Immortal Soul For this Argument seemeth to do no less Injury to the Saints than to rob them of this most glorious Treasure both in this Life and that to come For there is in us no Natural Idea of this Divine Glory as there is not of GOD himself which is any ways proportionable unto so great Happiness which the Scripture so much declareth of by which the Godly are Rewarded partly in this Life and plenarily in that which is to Come The Existence of a most perfect Being Asserted We confess indeed there is in all Men as well the Godly as Vngodly some sort of Idea of GOD as of a most perfect Being and that therefore this Proposition There existeth a most perfect Being doth as clearly appear to Human Vnderstanding as that The whole is greater than the part And therefore this Proposition That a most perfect Being existeth ought to be numbred among the Principles that of themselves are manifest But this Idea of GOD is as manifest to Vngodly as to Godly Men yea is as clearly perceived by the Devil as by the most holy Angels For all the Devils know that GOD is but yet how blind is the Devil and all wicked Men as to the Vision of GOD which is the Chief Reward of the Saints There is then either no such Vision of GOD neither in this Life nor in that to come or there is a Supernatural Idea of GOD in us by which we are made capable of this Vision The Supernatural Idea of God differs from the Natural Which Supernatural Idea of GOD differeth much from that Natural Idea of GOD which Cartesius and his Followers so much talk of albeit others long before Cartesius did observe this Natural Idea of GOD and spoke of it But the Happiness of the Saints consists not in Contemplating this Natural Idea of God else the Wicked would be as happy as the Godly yea the very Devil as the most holy Angel Since as is said both the Devil and most Wicked Men
Fire and outward Light of the Sun as a certain Preacher said 357. it may be resisted 331 333 338 398 399. by this Light or Seed Grace and Word of God he invites all and calls them to Salvation 352 354 none of those to whom the History of Christ is preached are saved but by the inward Operation of this Light 353 355. it is small in the first manifestation but it groweth 353. it is slighted by the Calvinists Papists Socinians and Arminians and why 354. none can put it to silence 357. there are and may be saved by the operation thereof who are ignorant of the History of Christ 318 319 331 336 337 352 356 362. an answer to the Objection That none can be saved but in the Name of Jesus Christ 358 359 367. The Light within being believed in and obeyed leads to the use of the Scriptures 11. where the Light is there is Christ himself ibid. 63. the Light is not contradistinguished from the Gospel but is the same 64 some may have saving Light and Grace who after a certain manner may be said not to have the Spirit 66 The Light of Jesus Christ in Men will discover the Intents of the heart and flatter none 711. the Light is no Introduction to paganism 67. concerning the Light 123. the Light is come into the World c. 126 165. Light of Nature objected 693. The Light seed and Grace of God no part of Man's Nature 694. the Inward Principle of Life and Light described 699. Deaf People c. the Light may Influence which Writings c. cannot 759 805 302. Objections against the Universality of the Light 797 798. 't is sufficient and saving ibid. 't is not nature's Light 829. the Testimony of Cyrill Alex. of the Light 344 Life The Principle of Divine Life is never Idle 644. the Life of Words witnessed ibid. see Christ no Nourishment no Life 414. Lifeless Members what Church they make ibid. Literature Humane Literature is not at all needful 421 c. see Minister Sciences Liturgy 444 455. Logick 423 424. ‑ Aristotle's â—ogick by Papists and Protestants made the Hand-maid of Divinity so called 305 Lord There is one Lord 279 280. No Man can call Jesus Lord c. 276 468. the Name of the Lord how taken in Scripture 487 Lot Abraham's and Lot's bowing 874 Love Of a Love-Feast 509 510 679 694 704 Lucifer Lucifer's Spirit affecting honour 537 538 Lukewarmness of the Church of Laodicea 411. see Church Religion Luther 526. Luther and Calvin testifying against Persecution persecute themselves thereby encouraging Papists 526 527. Lutherans their Seditions against Reformed Teachers and Assault c. 292. their Principle of Persecution c. 690. they hold no Salvation without the Knowledge of Christ and the Scriptures 692 M. Macquare R. M's most abusive Railing against the Quakers and their Doctrine 880. and his shameless Flatteries to J. B. ibid. Magistrate Concerning his Power in-things purely Religious and that he hath no Authority over the Conscience 515 530. nor ought he to punish according to Church-Censure 517. concerning the present Magistrates of the Christian Word 563 564. Magistracy and the Offices thereof 157 159 171. is an Ordinance of God 710. its Lawfulness and Power 865. he bears not the Sword in vain 665. not to punish for Religious Matters but Evil in Civil Matters ibid. Priests call for the Magistrates Sword to defend their Doctrine against the Quakers 76 they make him their Executioner 667. Christ's Kingdom needs not outward Power to protect it 846. the Nature of the Gospel is Extrinsick from the Rule and Government of State 517. if Magistrates have Power to punish Hereticks then Nero was no Persecutor 521. then forcing a Conformity is not Compelling the Conscience as J. B. Asserts 865. see Heresies Mahomet prohibited all Reason and Discourse about Religion 527. he was an Impostor 338. Majesty your Majesty see Titles ‑ excellent Majesty 875 Maintenance Minister's Maintenance 142. must be voluntary not coercive ibid. 143. the Gospel to be made without Charge 168 434. his necessities to be answered 432 661. God sends no Man away faring upon his own Charges 435. the Abuses Priests Maintenance brings 436. in the Primitive Times no stinted Maintenance was sought by the Ministers ibid. who hire a Teacher may pay his Stipend 438. what kind of Maintenance is denied 661 662. what Maintenance allowed to Ministers in Scripture 840. Malchus his Ear cut off see Titles Man see Knowledge his Spirit knoweth the things of a Man and not the things of God 275. the Carnal Man esteemeth the Gospel-Truths as Lies 276. and in that State he cannot please God 282. the New Man and the Old 294 593. the Natural Man cannot discern Spiritual Things As to the First Adam he is Fallen and Degenerate 294 308 310 317 318. his Thoughts of God and Divine Things in the Corrupt State are Evil and Unprofitable 310. nothing of Adam's Sin is Imputed to him until by Evil-doing he Commit his own 311 315 316. in the Corrupt State he hath no Will or Light capable of it self to manifest Spiritual things 311 314 367. he cannot when he will procure to himself Tenderness of Heart 389. whatsoever he doth while he doth it not by in and through the Power of God he is not approved of God 452 453. how the inward Man is nourished 495 497. how his Vnderstanding cannot be forced by Sufferings and how his Vnderstanding is changed 521 522. the Heart of Man is deceitful 301 312. his Imaginations evil ibid. the Natural Man discerns not c. 313. the Fall of Man did affect both Soul and Body 762. how Man's Mind is changed 522 Manifestation see Seed Marchandize what it is to make Marchandize with the Scriptures 426 Marriages the Care taken about them by the People called Quakers 210 211. Martyrs of Protestant Martyrs 523 528 J. B's condemning Primitive Martyrs falsly as led by a Spirit of Error 736. Mass 441 448 454 474. ‑ the Popish Mass and Vespers 443. see Papists Mathematician 293 294 Meats and Drinks the Law was Meats and Drinks not so the Gospel 512. the observing of Meats Drinks Washings to be considered in a threefold respect 586. Mechanicks 431. they contributed much to the Reformation 432 Mediator see Christ. Meditation the Quakers are not against it 452 Meetings to have set Meetings to the Glory of God and the Good of the Church in their proper Times and Seasons doth not contradict the being led Immediately by the Spirit of God 204 235. Meetings to take Care for the Poor Widows and Orphans c. 206. the necessity of Meetings set Times and Places 442. Assemblies of Worship in publick described 444. Silent Meetings 445. a secret Travel in Silent Meetings 446. speaking to Edification in Meetings 446. the mocker in Meetings ibid. our Work and Worship in our Meetings 447. a sweet Sound of Thanksgiving and Praise in our Meetings 448. set Times and Places and the Use and
Profitableness of our Publick Meetings 460. not to be neglected 461. silent waiting in Meetings proved from Scripture and Reason ibid. private Meetings in Time of Persecution not Justifiable 530 J. M. his Answer to a Jesuite 611 Merit see Justification ‑ the Merit and Reward of Works 386 387 Metaphysicks 424 Meum Tuum the Case of Meum and Tuum 2â—8 Minister of the Gospel It is not found in Scripture if any be called 299 416 417. Teachers are not to go before the Teaching of the Spirit 304. the Popish and Protestant Errors concerning the Grace of a Minister are rejected 310 315. they are given for the Perfection of the Saints c. 391. concerning their Call and wherein it is placed 403 407 416. Qualities 403 416 424. Orders and Distinction of Laity and Clergy 428 430 433. of separating Men for their Ministry 425 426. Concerning the Sustentation and Maintenance of Ministers and their Abuse of the Idleness Riot and Cruelty of Ministers 431 437. what kind of Ministry and Ministers the Quakers are for and what sort their Adversaries are for 438 439 442 443 ‑ the Properties of a true Call 831 832. what Evidence the first Publishers of Truth 's Testimony in this Age gave in their Ministry 190. and with what Courage they preached ibid. what Opposition they met withal 191. nothing now in this kind but what hath been the Lot of God's Witnesses in Ancient Times ibid. the Ministration of the Gospel is a Ministration of Life and Grace 656. False Ministers preach from their Study and Books 28. true Ministers Call is not of Man 36 90 91 658. their Ministry its Tendency 37 91. Christ gave some Apostles some Prophets c. 89. what kind of Men the Ministers ought to be and their Duty c. 139 144 167 168. the End of the Ministry the Saints mutual Comfort 304. what renders the Work of the Ministry useless 391 392. the powerful Ministry of Illiterate Men 426. Ministers of the Gospel and of the Law and Shadows differ 654. the Lame and Blind no legal Ministers 655. the Students Graceless Ministry Judas its Patron ibid. Holiness required in a Preacher ibid. the Work of the Ministry is not limited to outward Ordination and Literature 703. see Priests whether Natural Sciences are necessary to the Ministry 834. the fore-runner of the Downfal of a Man-made Ministry 885. Minister of the Law there was no doubtfulness concerning them under the Law 409 420 421. their Ministry was not purely Spiritual and while they performed it they behoved to be purified from their outward Pollutions as now those under the Gospel from their Inward 408 409 420 421. see Maintenance Preaching Miracles whether they be needful to those who place their Faith in Objective Revelation 278 279 416. ‑ J. Calvin asserts there is no need of them 37. or to prove a True Call 90. those of the Apostles were wrought by the Power of Christ in them 385. the Unbelieving Jews believed them not â—24 the preaching of sound Doctrine with an Holy Life is a better Evidence of a true Prophet than all outward Miracles ibid. we need no outward Miracles to believe the Scriptures 903. Monasteries to be shut up in Cloisters and Monasteries is not the true Mortification and Abstraction from the Love and Cares of the World 535. Monks and Fryars demure Deportment Hair-cloth and Vows c. 27. Moses 361 456 458 475 494. ‑ Moses's and Christ's Deliverance compared 52. Motions wicked Men neglect the Motions of the Spirit to â—rayer 472. Motions to Worship are previous in order of Nature 635. false Motions denied 836. J. B. is for praying without the Spirit 's Motion 843. he calls the Movings of the Power of God upon the Quakers Devilry 844. J. B Instanceth unusual Motions of his own party 844 845 Munster see Anabaptists their mischievous actings 288 Murmurer the Truth shuts him out 198 Musick 473 Mystery of Iniquity 428 492 Mysticks a certain sort of Mysticks among the Papists 458 459. N Name of the Lord 486.488 To anoint in the Name of the Lord 512. Nature The Book of Nature cannot discover all things neccessary to Salvation 631. see Socinians The Lamb's Nature not to be found in most Christians but the Doggish and Wolfish Nature doth prevail 709. The Corrupt Nature in the fall distinguisht from the Divine Nature by which the Gentiles did the things contained in the Law 12. Naylor James 876. his Repentance 84 630. Nero 521 665. Noahs faith had neither the Scripture nor the Prophecy of those going before him 358. It is said of him that he was a perfect Man 394. Number of using the singular Number to one Person 539.540 To Thee and Thou a single Person says I. B. is blunt and rude 874.875 O. Oath That it is not lawful to swear 533.551 to 556.565 concerning Oaths 870 873. Obedience No Man's Obedience to any Command will avail him any thing unless upon inward belief and conviction that the thing Commanded is of God 738. is better than Sacrifice 300. Object of Faith see Faith Office What is meant by an Office in the Church 837. Officers 836. see Elders Ordinances sealing Ordinances 476. Ordination The best primitive Protestants had no lawful Ordination at all and therefore could not convey any to others after them whether Protestants or others 648.660 Original sin a term not found in Scripture 40. Original sin a Popish Tradition 93. Zwinglius condemned in the Council of Trent for his notion of Original Sin 93. Oyl To annoint with Oyl 493 511 513. P Pagans 64 Papists the Rule of their Faith 289. they are forced ultimately to recur unto the immediate and inward Revelations of the Holy Spirit 293. What difference there is betwixt the cursed deeds of those at Munster and theirs 288 290. They have taken away the second Commandment in their Catechism 3O2 they make Philosophy the Hand-Maid of Divinity 305. They exalt too much the natural Power and what they think of the saving Light 354. Their Doctrine concerning Justification is greatly vitiate 366. Concerning their manners and ceremonies 405.406 Their literature and studies 422. Of the modern Apostles and Evangelists 430. Whom they exclude from the Ministry 431.432 They must be sure of so much a year before they preach 433. They do not labour 437. The more moderate and sober of them exclaim against the excessive Revenues of the Clergy 435. Their worship can easily be stopped 454.455 Albeit they say None are saved without Water-Baptism yet they allow an Exception 289. Of Baptism 492. Of the Flesh and Blood of Christ 497 498. Of an Oath 550. The Maxim among the Papists Extra Ecclesiam nulla Salus in some sense true but as it is understood by them generally it destroys Love and Charity 688. Papists pretended charity see Armenian Parable of the Talents 344.349 Of the Vineyard entrusted 335. of the Sower 348 349 of the Tares 519 Paschal Lamb the end thereof 500. Patriarchs 496 501. Peace
in Doctrine or Practice to be refused and disowned 218. its Operations c. 601 607. Spiritual Iniquities 428 429. Spiritual Discerning 519 Stephen spake by the Spirit 282 Study the Priests Study and Premeditation to Preach by the hourglass 431 454 848 850. Suffering how Paul filled up that which was behind of the Afflictions of Christ how any is made partaker of the Sufferings of Christ and conformeth to his Death 394 Superstition 440 441. whence Superstition sprung 450 475 492 Supper see Communion Bread it was of old administred even to little Children and Infants 512. Arguments concerning the Supper answered c. 615 618 160 865 T. Tables 508. Talent One Talent is not at all insufficient of it self the Parable of the Talents 344 345 349. those that improved their Talents well are called Good and Faithful Servants 382. he that improved well his two Talents was nothing less accepted than he that improved his five 388. Talk see Plays Taulerus was instructed by the poor Laick 417 he tasted of the Love of God 444. Testimony see Spirit The Four Students Testimonies against their Fellow Students 674. Thee and Thou see Number Theseus his Boat 431. Thomas a Kempis 444. Tithes were assigned to the Levites but not to the Ministers of this Day 432 433 Titles It is not at all lawful for the Christians to use those Titles of Honour Majesty c. 533 535 540 564 565. Tongue The knowledge of Tongues is laudable 421 422. Tradition how unsufficient it is to decide 277. it is not a sufficient ground for Faith 513 Transâ—ations see Bible Interpreters Truth There is a Difference what one saith of the Truth and that which the Truth it self interpreting it self saith 271. Truth is not hard to be arrived at but is most nigh ibid. Turks among them there may be Members of the Church 404 405. V. Vespers 443 Vnderstanding None understandeth why they turn not to the Light that gives an Vnderstanding 8. see Intellect Voices Outward Voices see Faith Miracles W. Waiting in Silence 13 War That it is not lawful for Christians to Resist Evil nor wage War 533. the National Preachers and Professors the chief Promoters of War 709 who account it lawful to Revenge every Injury are no favourers of Vniversal Love nor true Followers of Patient Jesus 704 705. the Devil the primary Cause of all the Confusion and Wars in Christendom so called 707. unless this be foreseen and this evil Guest turned out no effectual Remedy can be applied ibid. Worldly and Carnal Wisdom the Cause of Wars 711. Washing of Feet 426 427. Water some Water so clean and pure that passing through an Unclean Pipe cannot be defiled by it 25. Westminster Confession of Faith saith expresly ch 3. that God ordained such as are not Elected for Dishonour and Wrath to the Praise of his Glorious Justice 775. the same Confession saith That nothing future or what was to come even as foreseen by God was the Cause of God's Decree ibid. the Westminster Confession of Faith hath long lain under the Censure of an Examen not yet Answered 726. the Confession weakly confirmed and the Scriptures perverted to make them serve for a Proof 726 727. the Scriptures are made to serve this Confession of Faith and not it to Answer the Scriptures 727 William Barclay 524. Woman a Woman can preach 427 432. Luther affirmed that a Woman might be a Preacher 410. Arguments against Womens Preaching answered 621 622 Word The Eternal Word is the Son it was in the beginning with God and was God It is Jesus Christ by whom God created all things 274 334 747. what Augustin read in the Writings of the Platonists concerning this Word 377. that more sure Word of Prophecy is not the Scriptures 17. the Life and virtue of Words is a distinct thing from the Words 644. The Word of God is ascribed to Christ 747. Works are either of the Law or of the Gospel 382. see Justification Good Works the Instrumental Cause of Justification 817. the Merit and Worth of good Works is from Christ 20. in what sense Good Works are reckoned meritorious 79. Worship What the true and acceptable Worship of God is and how it is offered and what the Superstitious and Abominable is 440. the true Worship was soon corrupted and lost 440 441. concerning the Worship done in the time of the Apostasy 443 467. Of what Worship is here handled and of the difference of the Woship of the Old and new Covenant 441 242 455 457. the true Worship is neither limited to Times Places or Persons and it is Explained how this is to be understood 440 442 450 451 466 467 483 484. Concerning the Lord's Day and the Days upon which Worship is performed 442 443. of the Publick and Silent Worship and its Excellency 444 452. of Preaching 452 465. of Prayer 465 472. what sort of Worship the Quakers are for and what sort their Adversaries 474. the Definition of Civil and Religious Worship defended by a wrong Translation 59 60. concerning Worship 745 746 169 634 603. X. Xaverius his Testimony concerning the Inward Innate Light in the Soul 701 702. Z. Zeal having a right Bottom and Foundation proceeding purely from the Love of God is a great virtue and greatly to be commended and pressed after 680. false Zeal and the several kinds thereof 681 682. ERRATA pag. li. Errors Corrected 3 45 say to say so 38 21 we keep ye keep 89 34 gave gave some Apostles 92 15 and 42 dele 92 33 and 65 dele 150 5 unto unto me 347 21 else dele 508 28 Act. 6.26 Act. 6.2 6. 6â—8 44 Arminian Armenian 704 49 such dele 766 37 should I I should 833 47 Af After In the Margent pag. li. Errors Corrected 122 2 Gal. 41.9 Gal. 4.19 137 36 2 Tim. 17 2 Tim. 2. 367 16 English dele In the Table at the end of the Letter B. after the Words Super-substantial Bread put 499. FINIS
only no Error in the Church to Expect from every Member but a Duty in her to Look after As it is her particular Interest to see that we walk faithfully up to the special Principles of Communion and wherein we are Deficient she may Exhort and if Refractory Rebuke and if Incorrigible Censure according to Christ's Rule and Command in that Case long ago provided Mat. 18.17 I know it is Objected That most of those Methods of Proceeding that are amongst us as a Religious Society came first from one or other of the Brethren and had not a formal Settlement But with all Humility let me Answer That First if it were so they were Elders and Fathers that were approved through many Trials and Worthy of double Honour Next They were such as at the first we received gladly and we could even have pluckt out our very Eyes to have shew'n our true Value and great Affection for them as those of old exprest for Paul And if we received joyfully the greater things that concern our Salvation through their Ministry are they Unworthy or Unfit to Convey and Communicate in the Love of God good and wholesom Advice about the Outward Things of our Fellowship But besides all that might be said upon this Head to render our Compliance Reasonable or Christian it is plain that the Church of God Gathered by the Ministration of his Spirit through his Servants hath almost Vniversally received and with Comfort and Godly Profit practised that good Order so Recommended unto them by divers Elders and Brethren particularly our Ever-honourable Elder Brother George Fox that Faithful Minister of our Lord Jesus Christ and Eminent Apostle of our Time and Day whom the Lord sent forth with the Testimony of the True Light within Enlightening every Man that cometh into the World and that in great Dread and Authority who proved a Fruitful Branch yielding much Fruit to him that had called him living to see many Thousands Gathered to and settled in that Testimony He preached the Light by Word and VVriting he VValked in the Light and he suffered for it and Departed in it in which he Lives and Reigns for ever And whoever Reads those Papers he writ to the Church of God in reference to these Things will find he uses very sparingly his Authority of Eldership and whatever he might have said that he hath said nothing which did not Consist with the most Exemplary Sweetness and Humility far short of that Power the Apostle Paul used to the Corinthians Philippians 1 Cor 6. to 13. Ch. 11.16 Ch. 14. 2 Cor. 6.14 15. Phil. 3.17 Col. 4.10 1 Thess. 4.1 2. 2 Thess. 2.13 Ch. 3.4 6 7 12. 1 Tim. 1.6 Ch. 5.21 2 Tim. 2.14 15. Ch. 4.1 2. Colossians Thessalonians and Timothy where as well as in divers other Places he Commands and Charges them over and over as well in Matters of Order relating to the Well-Governing of their Christian Society as Matters of Faith and VVorship And no Wonder for he that had allowedly Injoined the greater needed no Earthly Dispensation to Require the Lesser So that I must beseech such as are dissatisfied to Look into the way of God's Spirit in all Dispensations more especially that of the Primitive Church and Compare them with the Testimony of God's Servants in our Dispensation and Weigh in the Spirit of Love and Meekness with a good Understanding the Treatise we are now upon and another in Defence of it in the following Volume with the Liberty I have taken in a Preface upon this Occasion to Open my self unto them for their better Understanding and Satisfaction as to the Nature of those things and of that Power which they take Offence at and the Mind and End of their Friends that Recommended and so generally practise them O that a Divine Sense and Savour may fall upon them and that the Ancient Kindness may spring For if Love can Cover Real Faults surely it can Overcome Imaginary ones and Restore those that have Misapprehended Persons or Things to the Ancient Blessed Vnity they once Enjoyed Here it is that deep Saying of the Apostle may be Applied To the Pure all things are pure Read this Discourse of the Anarchy of the Ranters Tit. 1.15 with such a Mind and what is pure will Appear so to the Right Mind for that is the pure Mind blessed are they that have it A Right Spirit was Ps. 51.10 what David prayed for as well as a Clean Heart Consider First If ever God varied his Dispensations in the Life-time of them that were his Chiefest Instruments in them Secondly If he ever suffered them to fall away from them Thirdly If some Gathered by them have not Turned against them under such Pretence or because their Exercise of Power or Rule in the Church Fourthly If such have not often come to Nought and been manifested in time to the World and at last gone visibly in some Degree back into the World and so proved that they have gone out from those Sons of the Morning because they were not of them as John writes Therefore let all that be Concerned Hear 1 Joh. 2.19 and Fear and Beware Remembring who smote at Moses and who grieved Paul and who it was 3 Joh. v. 10 that John says Prated against him and the Brethren in his Third Epistle such as Insinuated They took too much upon them but were themselves found out of their Places And let us all Remember That if Obedience be supposed to live near to Bondage so do's Liberty to Licentiousness And that both Obedience and Liberty are Excellent in their proper Places and make a due and preserving Temper to one another in Civil and Religious Bodies as doth the Ballance of Elements to all Bodies Natural The Fear and Love of God dwell richly among us that brings to and keeps in the most precious Vnity Our Author's Seventh Discourse in order of Place because of the same Subject and wrote in Defence of it but not in Order of Time is called A Vindication of the Book Intituled The Anarchy of the Ranters c. Refuted It was writ in the Year 1679. drawn from the Author to Clear his former Discourse from the Mistakes and Scruples of such as did not Understand it or seemed however Offended both with him and it It is Dedicated to the Communion in general he was of written with a Serious and Clear Mind and Love to those that were his Opposers I am now come to his Elaborate Apology published in 1675. Intituled An Apology for the True Christian Divinity as the same is held forth and preached by the People called in scorn Quakers c. 〈◊〉 to King Charles the Second It was the most Comprehensive of all his Pieces published in Latin Dutch and English and at least twice Printed in our own Tongue It came out at the Close of a long and sharp Engagement between us of this Kingdom and a Confederacy of Adversaries of almost all Perswasions It was his
from things strangled and from Blood was Nailed to the Cross which was Commanded long after Christ was Crucified And yet some of their Divines as they call them use this Scripture for a Repeal of it Their second Charge against the Quakers and to prove they are not led by the Spirit is A Legal Righteousness distinguished from the Gospel Righteousness because They assert a possibility of not sinning upon Earth Which they say is expresly contrary to the Scripture As first to Isaiah 64.6 We are all an unclean thing All our Righteousness are as filthy Rags But they should have proved that the Prophet speaks here not only of the Legal Righteousness of the Jews but even of the Righteousness wrought by Christ in the Regenerate under the Gospel which they have not so much as attempted to do and therefore prove nothing Yea the Chiefest of their Divines as Calvin Musculus Corretus deny this Place to be understood of the Righteousness of the Saints under the Gospel Freedom from Sin demonstrated by Scripture-Testimonies but only of the Legal Righteousness of the Jews whom we leave them to Refute or Reconcile themselves to And proceed to their Second Argument from the Words of the Prayer Forgive us our sins But Men may pray for Forgiveness of Sins past though they sin not daily and this is the thing in Question Likewise this Argument drawn from these Words doth militate no less against Perfect Justification than it doth against Perfect Sanctification as G. K. hath at more length in his Quakerism no Popery in Answer to their Master J. M. pag. 41. They argue from the Words of the Apostle Paul Rom. 7.18 20. c. To will is present with me c. but they should have proved That the Apostle wrote of his own Present Condition and not as personating the Condition of others For the Apostle in the same 7 Chap. ver 14. saith of himself But I am Carnal sold under Sin But who will say That the Apostle as to his own Present Condition was then Carnal or if he was was there no Spiritual Men then or was he none of them But fourthly they urge 1 Joh. 1.8 If we say we have no sin we deceive our selves c. and here they are offended R. B. should say This is Conditional like the 6 Verse which they Confess is so For say they at the same rate he might alledge all the rest of the Verses of the Epistle to be Conditional But if it refer or allude particularly to the 6 Ver. the Reason will hold as to it though not of the rest that both they and the rest of the Verses of this Chapter do allude to the fifth The Supposition If so often repeated doth shew they are angry that R. B. should alledge WE here doth not include John more than the Apostle James 3.9 With the Tongue Curse we Men doth include James For first the Students will have James here included alledging it is spoken of Excommunication And here they take occasion to upbraid R. B. with Ignorance in Ecclesiastical Discipline but surely they have been either Dreaming or Doting when they so wrote For had they read the following verse they might have observed the Apostle Condemning this Cursing saying These things ought not so to be And we suppose they judge not their Ecclesiastical Discipline to be Vnlawful But being it seems ashamed of this Shift they give another Interpretation which destroyeth their own Cause alledging James might have understood it of himself before his Conversion The Tongue c. therewith Curse we Men how interpreted by the Students while perhaps he was a Curser Very well then let them give us a Reason why the Apostle John might not also have understood If we say c. of himself also before his Conversion But are not these thinkest thou Reader Learned Divines who to evite the Strength of a Scripture give it within the Compass of one page two Contradictory Expositions affirming them both and yet if the one be true the other must be false And then can shake them both off alledging They may render the Word by way of Interrogation And do we therefore Curse men Are not these rare Interpreters because the Apostle useth an Interrogation elswhere in this Chapter therefore this may be so done also But what then becometh of their Church-Discipline and other Interpretation These must be shut out of Doors Are not these like to be stable Preachers who give three different Interpretations to one Text if any one of which be true the other two cannot be admitted It seems these Young Men think to make a quick Trade of the Bible Cauponari verbum Dei who can thus play fast and loose with it at pleasure But to proceed they alledge Ecclesiast 7.20 There is not a just man upon earth that doth good and sinneth not Their Plea for sin from an Error in the Translation of the Text. This Argument is built upon an Errour of the Translation it should be translated Who may not sin qui non peccet so Junius and Tremellius Vatablus the Vulgar Latin and almost all the Interpreters have it and our English Translation Psal. 119. ver 11. translateth the same Hebrew Word so being in the same Tense which is the Second Future I have hid thy word in my heart that I may not sin against thee A second Place Ja. 3.2 In many things we offend all What then it followeth not thence that we offend at all Times or we can never but offend which is the thing under Debate But to Conclude they Confess we have other Exceptions which themselves it seems take no notice of because they are solidly refuted by their Divines and therefore say the Students the Quakers herein teach a doctrine contrary to the Revelations of God's Spirit in the Scriptures Answ. A quick way to dispatch Controversies indeed if it could hold but at present it may serve to shew the Students Folly not to Refute our Principles If their Divines have already done the Business so solidly might not they have spared their Labour which some of their own think had been their Wisdom Their Third Instance against the Quakers is pag. 74. their allowing of Women to Preach alledging It is directly contrary to 1 Cor. 14.34 35. Let your Women keep Silence c. and 1 Tim. 2. I2 Let the Woman learn in silence c. Here to begin like themselves they say G. K. is too much addicted to Women but they are dared if they can to produce any real Ground for this malitious Insinuation G. K. Vindicated from their Insinuations G. K. besides the Testimony of a good Conscience hath the Testimony of Hundreds who have known his manner of Life and Conversation from his Childhood to this Day that it hath been Honest and of Good Report so that he feareth not that the Lying Reports which the Malice of his Adversaries may raise can hurt him Yet these
luck was himself was Judge What he would Infer hence I see not unless that their Version is free of Errors which if he will adventure to Affirm his Mistake may be shewn by the Testimony of Learned Men among themselves and his own Correcting it divers times which will after be Observed He saith My speaking soberly of the Scriptures is only out of Policy because the Quakers could not effectuate their point which was to have the Scriptures quite laid by as an Old Almanack But such malitious Lies and Railings need no Answer J. B.'s gross Calumnies denying our using Scripture-Testimonies To this he adds two other gross Calumnies to Conclude his Paragraph That it is the Quakers fixed Opinion that the Scriptures are not to be made use of in their Assemblies it being below them to Expound any Portion of it there or to Adduce any Testimony there-from for Confirmation of their Assertions This can be proved to be a Manifest Vntruth by the Testimony of many that are not Quakers who have been Witnesses of the Contrary The other which he calleth Their Constant Opinion is That when one cometh to hearken to the Light within he hath obtained the whole End of the Scriptures so that they become wholly useless to him This is also a horrid Calumny ¶ 10. In his Examining of what I Assert to be the End and Vsefulness of the Scriptures p. 83.84 he cannot find fault with what I Ascribe to them but that I give them not all and whether I do wrong denying that to them which he would seem to give the former Debate will shew But that he may be here like himself he seeks to Infer from my words most gross and malitious Consequences which are utterly false and till he prove them they need no other Answer but to observe them and deny them which I utterly do Such as That albeit Christ has ordained Pastors J. B's false Insinuations against our Asserting the Vsefulness and Truth of the Scriptures and the Scriptures under the Gospel to make the Man of God perfect yet the Quakers think they may be both laid aside as useless That according to me the Scriptures are not so much as a Subordinare Rule That the Quakers would have all others save themselves to look upon themselves as not concerned in the Scriptures that so they might be the sole Keepers of these Oracles and then he saith they shall quickly know what shall become of them And that the Quakers always suppose that what the Spirit within them saith cannot contradict the Scripture and therefore what they say contrary to the Scripture from the Spirit within must be supposed to be seeming and not real This he Repeats again according to his Custom in the next page If he mean the Spirit of God I hope he will not deny it and if he mean any other Spirit we deny it But he would be fastening that upon us here which may be justly said to them of their Exalting their Confession of Faith above the Scriptures as in the first Section upon his Preface I observed But he hath an Objection which he urgeth p. 67. and by which he thinks to overturn all asking If I believe the Testimony of the Scriptures to be True Yes I do believe them because the Testimony of the Spirit in my heart obligeth me so to do and therefore being perswaded they are True I make use of them though in respect to my self not in the first and primary place but in a secondary next to the Spirit yet as to him I may urge them every way because he accounts them so And as to their Testimony for the Spirit 's being the Principal Leader upon my using of which he founds his Objection albeit since he acknowledgeth it he has the less Reason to Carp at it I believe it from the Scripture-Testimony but not as the primary Ground of my Faith which I derive from the Spirit it self yet as a Ground and that a Very weighty One. As for his other Question Whether I be of the fame mind with other Quakers of whom Mr. Hicks Reporteth I answer That what is there Reported by Hicks is false and I here dare J. B. and his Author Hicks to prove it to have been said by any Quaker which till they can do by good and sufficient Proof they are both to be held as Lying Calumniators SECT V. Wherein his Fifth and Sixth Chapters Intituled by him Of Man's Natural State and Of Original Sin are Considered 1. AFter he has Repeated some of my words he Complains I speak darkly and having given his usual malitious Insinuations that I do it of Design and have some Mysteries under it He takes upon him to endeavour to guess at my Meaning and bestows many Pages to frame one Conjecture after another and then spends many words to Refute these Shadows and Men of Straw of his own making And yet at the end of all he Confesses He doubts whether he has got or hit my Meaning J. B. Confesses himself in the Dark with Trying his uncertain Conjectures And to be sure then he must be as Vncertain that he has Refuted it and therefore knoweth not but all his Reasonings against his own Conjectures are Impertinent For after he hath written one Conjecture and bestows much labour in Refuting it his own words are p. 91. n 5. If this be not his true meaning let us try another Conjecture which shews he knows not whether what he said before was to the purpose Thus he spendeth pag. 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98. in which last Page he is very Angry that I should Condemn the Socinians and Pelagians but the Reason is manifest because he would so willingly have it believed that I am one with them And albeit I could not in Reason be Obliged to say any thing more to these Pages yet that none of these fictitious and false Conjectures may catch any unwary Reader I do freely Affirm that I believe Man fell and was degenerated both as to Soul and Body and I understand the first Adam or Earthly Man to Comprehend both But that there was something in Adam which was no part of his Soul and Body nor yet Constitutive of his being a Man in my Judgment which could not degenerate The Fall of Man and the Breath of lives Spiraculum Vitarum remaining in Adam and which was in Adam by the Fall Reduced to a Seed and could never have been Raised in him again to his Comfort but by a New Visitation of Life which from Christ by the Promise was Administred unto him and is to all Men in a Day for to say the affirming such a Seed remained in Adam when he fell doth Infer his Vnderstanding was not hurt and as he doth p. 94. is a Consequence I deny and remains for him to prove That to believe there was such a thing in Adam which the Scripture calleth Spiraculum vitarum the Breath of
one part Circumstances and not the other for as to the matter of the thing he will confess there is nothing in it but by reason of Christ's Command and practice so that Affects all parts alike and indeed he gives a very summar Answer to what I urge as to this as the Rader by comparing his N. 17. with N. 6. of my Apology upon this subject may observe It passeth my mean Capacity to see any solid Reason given by him pag. 497 n. l8 Why Act. 2.42 should be understood of other than their Common Eating unless this may be esteemed one That to say so is a meer groundless Fancy like many of the Quakers bold Notions To prove Act. 20.7 to be understood of Sacramental Eating he saith It required Paul 's Preaching but for this we must wait his proof That Paul preached not upon other occasions because not mentioned is but his meer Conjecture and his Inference from this being the Christian Sabbath is but a silly begging of the question ¶ 2. Pag. 498. n. 20. He stateth my words shewing How the Apostle 1 Cor. 11. saith When ye come together J. B. forgets to Answer this is not to eat the Lord's Supper and not that it was not to Eat aright and I expected his Answer to this to follow but in vain for I found not any perhaps he has forgotten it and therefore I desire he may remember it next Also here instead of giving a Reason to prove the Apostle gives here a Command and not simply a Relation of the matter of fact he returneth Railing I Intreat him next to lay-aside his Railing and give a Reason That the Corinthians were Babes in Christ and some of them even further advanced I acknowledge yet that will not prove that some things might be Indulged to them which is not needful to us now The Christians that had been Jews were also Babes in Christ and even more such as the Apostle James who desired Paul to purify himself in the Temple and yet we are not thence obliged to Imitate such practices Paul purifying himself in the Temple Christians are not thence obliged to Imitate such Practices Whether the Syriack Version mentioned by me make not to my purpose I leave to the Reader 's Judgment my Vsing it will not infer my Acknowledging that Version in all things to be Authentick more than his own Vsing it And albeit I think it might have been sufficient to have given the words upon the Credit of the Interpretation in the Poly-glotta yet to shew him how apt he is to fall into false Conjectures he may know I did it not and if he could hence as well as from several other Occasions heretofore observed learn not to lay so much Stress upon and so forwardly Vent his own Conjectures he would do himself a Courtesy Pag. 409. n. 21. He can easily turn-by the Apostle's express Command Act. 15.29 as being a part of the Ceremonial Law but I hope he will acknowledge that the Obligation upon the Christians especially such as had not been Jews to observe it was not its being a part of the Ceremonial Law but it s being now a Command of the Apostles or rather of the Spirit of God to whom it seemed good so to Command And he should shew next time how this is more Abrogated in the Epistles of Paul than the other and particularly how that Rom. 14.17 doth touch the one more than the other And this Command Act. 15 19. being after the pouring-down of the Spirit and Vniversal Preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles hath as much of a Gospel-Institution as any thing Commanded before by Christ can have if not let him give us a Reason from Scripture till then his meer Assertions pag. 500. will not do the business To my shewing That this is not to distinguish the Gospel from the Law he thinks it enough to say This is a Socinian Argument formerly spoken to And he is very Careful not to weary the Reader with Repeitions I wish he had minded this all along J. B.'s Proof of their Authority to Administrate this Sacrament Invisible He also referreth the proof of their Authority to Administrate this Sacrament to his 17 th Chapter but they must be very Clear-sighted that can observe any such thing there And to conclude with some shew of Victory he in a most ostentive way saith That I have fought until I can stand no longer and finding my self weak and unable to fight any more I come to something like a Parly by saying Such as out of Conscience will perform this Ceremony as the first Christians did might be Indulged in it but he Concludeth These things I Affirm being proved none can be supposed to do it out of Conscience But some may not have such a Clear Sight of it and thence may stick in these things He dispatcheth what more I say as to this as being A bundle of groundless Whimsies without Truth Sense or Consistency But indeed I must say The weak Proofs J. B. brings to Vindicate the great Sacraments of their Religion I wonder to see the Man so Weak upon this Theam as well as the former of Baptism considering they are the great Sacraments of their Religion but it seems his Rage in these has Robbed him of his Reason I will Intreat the Reader seriously to peruse what I have written upon both these in my Apology that Comparing it with his he may easily perceive albeit this Reply had not been Written how Weak all is the Man brings for the Proof of these things SECT XV. Wherein his Twenty Eighth Chapter Of Liberty of Conscience is Considered ¶ 1. AS he ended his last Chapter with Railing so he begins this comparing the Quakers to Thieves and Robbers adding That their being conscious to themselves of the Evil of their Ways which after he has a little Amplified in as black a manner as he can he Concludes that they thought it best for their own safety to add this to the rest of their Errors that Magistrates have no lawful power over them In which besides his Railing are two gross Lies First That the Quakers are conscious of their own Evil Ways J. B.'s Malitious Assertion against our Acknowledging the Magistrates to have a Lawful Power over us and that moves them to Assert Liberty of Conscience which being a gross Falshood hath no bottom but his own malitious Conjecture where he presumptuously presumes to Judge of other Mens hearts The second is That the Quakers say The Magistrate hath no lawful Power over them A most gross Lie The Contrary whereof is expresly Asserted in the These in these words Provided always that no Man under the pretence of Conscience prejudice his Neighbour in his Life or Estate or do any thing destructive of The Lawfulness and Justice of Magistracy Asserted by us or inconsistent with Humane Society in which case the Law is for the Transgressor and Justice is to
be Administred upon all without respect of Persons Who will but open their Eyes may see here the Man so desperately Resolved to Calumniate that he neither seems to Regard his Conscience towards God nor his Reputation among Men that he may fulfil his Envy in this particular but such gross Abuses will not hurt but help the Quakers Yea in the very next Page he taketh notice That I grant to the Magistrate only Liberty to judge in matters touching the Life and Goods of others c. So here is some lawful power As for the malitious Insinuation that follows it needs no other Refutation with Men of Sobriety but to Repeat it to wit But probably not of Quakers for they are perfect and so cannot do wrong Is not this solidly and learnedly and Christianly argued Reader Thinkest thou that to say That this Restriction is destroyed because Men may pretend Conscience in wronging their Neighbours as some have done in committing Villanies saith nothing since the Proposition expresly allows the Magistrate to punish Acts that are materially injurious to Civil Society albeit Conscience be pretended After according to his usual manner he has given us a large Citation out of the Confession of Faith and some Quibbles about the word Conscience which as not directly concerned in this Debate for brevity's sake I omit Secondly he comes pag. 504. n. 5. to say That I most perversly state the question in saying The Magistate has not power to Compel Men against their Consciences in matters of Region and why J. B. Asserts that for Magistrates to force an Outward Conformity is not a Compelling Men contrary to their Consciences Because I distinguish not betwixt Elicit and Imperate Acts of Conscience that is as himself explains Inward and Outward for as to the firts he confesseth The Magistrate is not to Compel Men so as to hinder-them to think judge understand and conclude in their mind as they will but only in speaking writing and open professing which are visible and audible yea he thinks the Magistrates Power doth not only extend on this side to Prohibition but that he may also force them to Hear and to the Vse of Publick Means that is in plain terms to an Outward Conformity and yet he saith This is no Force upon Conscience Well! then Popish Magistrates according to him used no Force upon the Consciences of Protestants in forcing them to hear Mass nor yet the Pagans upon Christians in forcing them to go to Idol-worships and to come near home the present Magistrates in Scotland use no Force upon the Consciences of his Brethren the Presbyterians in the West-country in Constraining them to go to hear the Bishops Curates as they term them where they cannot pretend there is any thing of Idolatry As for his distinction of the Magistrates having Power of Outward but not Inward Acts it were enough for me to Reject it as not being proved by him to be founded on Scripture as indeed it is most deceitful For if the Magistrate Restrain me from doing that Outward Action either of Confessing to Truth or Denying Error Abstaining from Idolatry or False Worship and practising the True which my Inward Perswasion convinceth me of he Incroacheth upon and takes upon him to Rule over my Inward Perswasion as well as the Outward Christ requires an outtoward Confession which follows naturally from the Inward And without doing whereof my Inward could add nothing to me save Condemnation seeing Christ requires an Outward Confession And if the Magistrates Power as to Outward Acts even in Matters of Religion be limited then he of right may Decide and Judge of all outward Matters relating to Religion which John Brown may remember his Brethren have strongly denied reserving that only for the Kirk For to say as he addeth That the Magistrate has Power to punish Hereticks but not the Orthodox is as I observed miserably to beg the Question since never any Magistrate was so mad as to persecute Truth as Truth but still under the Notion of Error The sum of what he saith further upon this Matter pag. 505-507 508 509. in answer to me resolves in these two Objections ¶ 3. First That my Arguments do no less take away the Magistrates Power in Civils Secondly That by the same Arguments may be denied and taken away all Church-Censures which I grant and in so doing contradict my self or must answer my own Arguments For proof of the First he tells That many Magistrates have been or may be uncapable to judge in Civil Matters as well as Religion as also have done Injustice in their Judgment Answ. True but all this will no ways infer his Conclusion The being of the Civil Magistrate is to judge of Civil not Religious Matters because they still had that which was needful to the being of Magistracy that is being duly Constitute for of Vsurpers we do not here speak however they may want these Qualities which might more accomplish them in their Employment or that they may Err in the Administration of it But Christianity and consequently to judge in Matters of Religion doth not so much as pertain to the Esse or being of a Magistrate For if it did no Man could ever have been or yet could be a true Magistrate or ought to be so owned unless a Christian which I suppose John Brown will not adventure to affirm or if he do he will manifestly Contradict the Doctrine as well as Practice of Christ and his Apostles who preached Subjection and were themselves Subject to such Magistrates as were Enemies to Christianity If then a Magistrate may be truly a Magistrate and ought by Christians to be acknowledged and submitted to as such who is not a Christian to deny to Magistrates that Power of Judgment which they can only have as being Christians will not necessarily take away any of their Power as Magistrates For Christian Subjects especally being private Persons may and ought to submit and obey their lawful Magistrates albeit committing Errors in the Government and commanding things hurtful to the State and if they do other ways may be justly punished where the Nature of the Government giveth them not Allowance so to do Magistrates Commiting Errors in Government But if the Magistrate shall Command any thing contrary to the Law of God or Impose in Matters of Conscience contrary to Truth J. B. will with me confess unless he Condemn himself that every private Christian may without being justly accused of Contempt refuse to Obey Magistrates Commands ought not to be contrary to the Law of God nor forcing Conscience As many of John Brown's Friends do in not going to the Parish-Kirks where the same Faith and Doctrine they hold is preached Contrary to Acts of Parliament For he hath not proved That a Magistrate by being a Christian acquires more Power than he had before or is more a Magistrate though he may be a better For albeit as he observes Fathers be